A Penny For Your... by jackofspikes

1. chapter 1 by jackofspikes

2. chapter 2 by jackofspikes

3. Chapter 3 by jackofspikes

4. Chapter 4 by jackofspikes

5. Chapter 5 by jackofspikes

6. Chapter 6 by jackofspikes

7. Chapter 7 by jackofspikes

8. Chapter 8 by jackofspikes

9. Chapter 9 by jackofspikes

10. Chapter 10 by jackofspikes

11. Chapter 11 by jackofspikes

12. Chapter 12 by jackofspikes

13. Chapter 13 by jackofspikes

14. Chapter 14 by jackofspikes

15. Chapter 15 by jackofspikes

16. Chapter 16 by jackofspikes

17. Chapter 17 by jackofspikes

18. Chapter 18 by jackofspikes

19. Chapter 19 by jackofspikes

20. Chapter 20 by jackofspikes

21. chapter 21 by jackofspikes

22. Chapter 22 by jackofspikes

23. Chapter 23 by jackofspikes

24. Chapter 24 by jackofspikes

25. Chapter 25 by jackofspikes

26. Chapter 26 by jackofspikes

27. Chapter 27 by jackofspikes

28. Chapter 28 by jackofspikes

29. Chapter 29 by jackofspikes

30. Chapter 30 by jackofspikes

31. Chapter 31 by jackofspikes

32. Chapter 32 by jackofspikes

33. Chapter 33 by jackofspikes

34. Chapter 34 by jackofspikes

35. Chapter 35 by jackofspikes

36. Chapter 36 by jackofspikes

37. Chapter 37 by jackofspikes

38. Chapter 38 by jackofspikes

39. Chapter 39 by jackofspikes

40. Chapter 40 by jackofspikes

41. Chapter 41 by jackofspikes

42. Chapter 42 by jackofspikes

43. Chapter 43 by jackofspikes

44. Chapter 44 by jackofspikes

45. Chapter 45 by jackofspikes

46. Chapter 46 by jackofspikes

47. Chapter 47 by jackofspikes

48. Chapter 48 by jackofspikes

49. Chapter 49 by jackofspikes

50. Chapter 50 by jackofspikes

51. Epilogue by jackofspikes

chapter 1 by jackofspikes


Chapter 1.

Buffy looked up as the bell above the Magic Box’s front door rang. The woman who stood by the door seemed agitated. She looked around the shop, her eyes appearing to take in everything and nothing at the same time. She jumped as Anya spoke to her, and mumbled something to the ex-demon before moving further into the shop. Buffy surreptitiously studied her. She was stunningly beautiful. Long chestnut curls cascaded down her back to her waist. Sharp, high cheekbones highlighted her regal bearing. Brilliant blue eyes that seemed to invite you in and hold you at bay in the same instant. Oddly, she seemed to be wearing pajamas.

“This is ridiculous. I’m either dreaming, I’m crazy, or I’ve somehow been transported to my own personal episode of the Twilight Zone!” the woman cried out in frustration. Her accent, a strange variation of the British accent; flattered her somehow.

Tara and Giles both moved slowly towards the clearly upset female “It’ll be alright. Come on, why don’t you join us at the table and tell us what’s wrong.” Tara smiled sweetly at the woman and held her hand out to the table, indicating the direction she wanted the woman to move. Giles smiled gently at the beautiful woman, also indicating the table.

Before the woman could move, the front door of the shop opened again and a voice rang out “There you are. I’ve been lookin’ all over town for you, doll face. I see you found the whitehats, but I’m guessin’ you’d be up for some information about now.”

“Whistler,” Buffy hissed.

Holding his hands up, Whistler attempted to placate Buffy. “Whoa Slayer, I’m not here to give you bad news. The big bosses were worried about the way things were going down here and decided to send you some help. They thought you all needed to get back on the path, find some focus if you will.”

“What the hell does that mean? Are you saying the Powers sent her here? Can she fight the super strong demon that’s running around town? Can she fix whatever’s wrong with my mom? What path? And I’ve got focus; I’ve got plenty of focus!” Buffy snarled at the demon.

“I guess it didn’t occur to anyone to ask me if I wanted to be a part of this. Perhaps ask if it interfered with what’s going on in my actual life. Perhaps warn me, before the fact, so I don’t go on thinking I’m insane.” The woman added her ire at the demon with Buffy’s.

“Okay, okay, I get that you’re angry. I’m sorry it had to be done this way, but we really didn’t have a choice.” Whistler spoke softly to both women. Turning his full attention to the stranger, he added, “I really am sorry you had to find out this way, doll, but I’ll try to give you the low down now.” He paused, as if to gather his thoughts. “I’ll leave it to you to share your fields of expertise with these guys, but you have to know that it was that expertise that got the attention of the Powers.

When you went to bed last night, an electrical fire broke out and you would have died if the Powers hadn’t stepped in. They figured, rather than let your knowledge and insight go to waste; they’d just move you to this dimension, where you could help the good guys.”

“So…I’m dead?” The shocked woman, eyes brimming with tears, collapsed into one of the chairs.

“Not in this dimension,” Whistler answered her.

“Then why is it that no one can bloody well touch me?!” the woman fumed.

“What?” Buffy, Tara, Willow, Anya and Giles all cried out in unison. Giles discovered that poking his hand through her shoulder earned him a furious glare that had him backing up rather quickly.

“It’s only temporary,” Whistler assured her. “The Powers thought you wouldn’t mind pretending to be the Key, this way Glory can’t get her hands on you and it’ll keep her distracted from the real Key. The power used in generating a fully corporeal body can be redirected in a non-corporeal one. You can’t be touched, but you can throw one hell of a punch. After Glory’s window of opportunity closes, you’ll become fully corporeal.”

“Wait…she knows about the Key and the demon woman?” Buffy asked, excited.

“Who is Glory?” Giles requested, more sedately.

“What’s the what with the Key?” Willow looked at Tara in confusion.

“Look, let me just get Penny here straight, then I’ll be out of your hair,” Whistler said to the group. Turning back to Penny, he handed her a large envelope “In here is all your new legal documents, the ownership papers on your new place and its address, bank details and so on. That should keep you out of trouble. And this,” he placed his hands on either side of her head, causing a brief flash of light to radiate, “should give you all the stuff you didn’t get in your dimension.” He smirked at the slack-jawed woman and was gone before anyone even registered he was leaving.

“Ah…what just happened?” Tara asked, hesitantly.

“Whistler!” Buffy and Penny replied in unison.

Buffy took a critical look at the woman sitting across the table from her; she looked tired, distraught, and really lost. “Um…why don’t we get something to eat, drink, maybe get a change of clothing…give us all a chance to…you know…process or something…then I guess we’ve got lots to talk about.”

“Look, if you want me to do the big talk, I’m only going to do it once. You’re going to need to get all the others here, too,” Penny said tiredly.

“Others?” Willow cautiously inquired.

“Wounded by your own stake?” Penny asked bluntly, looking critically at Buffy.

“What does that…how do you…?” Buffy’s eyes widened.

“Xander, Riley, and Spike,” Penny interrupted Buffy decisively and answered Willow’s previous question. “They need to be here for this.”

“Spike! Why on earth does he need to be here?” Giles blustered, angrily.

“Guess you’ll find out later.” Penny smiled cheekily, a mischievous sparkle briefly lighting her eyes.

*******

“What are you doing here, Spike? We’ve got an important meeting going on here; we don’t need you distracting us and getting in the way,” Riley belligerently addressed the vampire. Arms crossed, features stern, poised, and ready to attack.

“I was invited, you gormless nit. It’s not like I’d choose to spend time in your laughable company,” Spike snapped back at the ex-soldier.

“Don’t lie, Spike. Who’d invite you?” Riley spat back derisively.

“I did,” Penny stated with finality as she entered the main showroom through the training room door.

Both Xander and Riley stared at Penny, stunned speechless by the beautiful woman. Spike cocked his head to the side and studied her curiously. She reminded him of someone, but he couldn’t place who.

Waiting for everyone to get seated, Penny took her time to look over the group. She inwardly sighed; she knew them all so well. This was not going to be easy.

“For those of you that weren’t here when I arrived, my name is Penny and I’m from another dimension. When I went to bed last night, I was in my own bed in my own home which happens to be in Melbourne, Australia. I woke up, in my pajamas, on a bus pulling into the Sunnydale Bus Depot. You can pretty much guess my reaction.” She smiled.

“I’m guessin’ a ten on the wigginess scale!” Xander offered.

“And yet, not the freakiest part of my day!” Penny grinned at him. “I discovered that I can touch but can not be touched in return…please don’t poke me, Agent Finn,” she rebuked Riley as he tried to pinch her shoulder thoughtlessly. “Again, not the freakiest thing. Oh no, the freakiest thing was that I was in Sunnydale.”

“Okay…not understanding the freakiness factor.” Willow’s confusion was clearly shared by the others in the room.

“Where I come from…Sunnydale is a fictional town, in a prime time television program called ‘Buffy the Vampire Slayer’.”
chapter 2 by jackofspikes



Chapter 2.

After the initial period of stunned silence, followed closely by a lot of hemming and hawing, the questions started to flow freely. But it was Xander’s that got everyone’s attention “So prime time television, huh? That means there’s got be a sex symbol…so who is it?” he really did do a good impersonation of an excited puppy, Buffy thought.

“Oh come on, you’re not serious?” Penny looked at them in amused disbelief.

“No, go on tell us.” Willow smiled indulgently at her hapless friend.

“You’re kidding me right...You can’t work that out?” Penny gazed at each of the room’s inhabitants in growing amazed incredulity. “Abs of steel, a butt you could bounce a coin off, a compact powerhouse just oozing sexuality.”

When Penny saw Buffy giving Riley a shy smile, she burst out laughing “Oh please. You have a choice between Dudley Do-Right and Studly Do-Me-Right-Now, and you’re gonna pick the Mountie?”

A glance over at Xander had Penny quickly commenting, “You won comic relief, Xander.”

Buffy screwed up her face as a thought came to her, “EW…isn’t Giles a little…er…old, no offence Giles.” She smiled apologetically at the older man.

Before Giles could comment, Penny piped in. “While he’s definitely a favourite with the older fans, what with the whole Band Candy thing and Ripper on the loose; and his singing has a certain drool factor, Giles is not the show’s resident sex symbol.” Penny smiled at the quietly preening watcher.

“But, there isn’t anyone else…” Buffy silently wondered if maybe it was Angel, but didn’t want to say anything in front of Riley.

“Come on people; it’s Spike, of course.” Anya sometimes felt she surrounded herself with idiots.

“Spike!” voices exclaimed, some horrified, some thoughtful and one in total disbelief.

“But, he’s a vampire!” Buffy belatedly cried out.

“And?” Penny asked, curiously.

“What do you mean ‘and’? He’s. A. Vampire.” Buffy spoke slowly, as if to a child that had missed the entire point of the argument.

“Oh, I get it…you’re a racist.” Penny observed.

“Buffy is not a racist!” Riley yelled, “He’s not human, he’s an animal, a thing; he’s not even alive.” His attempt to grab at her upper arm had him awkwardly stumbling into the table.

“Agent Finn, why don’t you put that education of yours to good use rather than spewing rhetoric that is so easily disproved; and I don’t want to have to ask you not to poke me again” Penny snapped, her eyes flashing angrily.

The vampire sat quietly, taking everything in. He had a strange feeling that it was important to listen to what was going to be said tonight. Something just a little more important than the fact that he was a sex symbol ‘as if it could have been any of these other wankers’, Spike thought to himself with a grin.

“What do mean, ‘so easily disproved’? What exactly are your qualifications?” Giles asked, the researcher in him taking over.

“Two Ph.D.s; one in Psychology and one in Film and Media. Incidentally, I wrote my doctoral thesis for my film and media Ph.D. as a psychological evaluation of the program ‘Buffy the Vampire Slayer’ and its dysfunctional main characters. What the show didn’t tell me, Whistler showed me before he left,” Penny flatly informed the astonished man before turning back to Riley.

“Agent Finn has voiced some of the beliefs that many of you share. Before we go any further, I think it’s important to address these inaccurate beliefs. How many of you are under the impression that vampires are not alive?” Penny looked around the room to see every hand raised…even Spikes. “Willow, what denotes life?”

“Um…to be considered life the subject must be able to procreate and die.” Only Buffy and Xander seemed to have not grasped the significance of Willow’s description. Giles and Spike seemed equally shocked by the revelation. Willow and Tara seemed thoughtful, Anya bored and Riley looked furious.

“You’re saying vampires are alive? But they don’t have a pulse…no heartbeat…they’re not human.” Buffy angrily inserted.

“You’re right. Vampires aren’t human. So why would you think that they have the physiology of humans? Demons may be different on a physiological level, but they still exist within the parameters of the definition of life…which makes them alive and before you say that vampires just animate a dead body, Xander, that’s irrelevant. Vampires may be different than other demons, they may require a human body to fulfil the parameters, but they still fulfil them. Vampires may be a different form of life than you are used to, but they are a life form.

Agent Finn also seems to be under some other mistaken opinions. He calls vampires things, or animals. As they can’t be both, because an animal is not a thing, it’s time to pick one; which is it Agent Finn, are Vampires animals or things?” Penny set her hard glare on Riley.

“They’re things.” Riley spat, his hatred contorting his features.

“Then please don’t call them animals again. Now, you call them ‘things’; I take it that you don’t consider them sentient beings then?” Penny questioned the ex-initiative soldier, unemotionally.

“Of course not.” Riley confirmed, with distain.

“What criteria are required to denote a being as sentient, Agent Finn.” Penny asked.

“Intelligence, self awareness and consciousness;” his educational training ensured a quick and confident response.

“How do you measure intelligence?” Penny continued.

“A being with intelligence has the ability to learn and understand, and to cope with new situations.” Riley proudly showed off his knowledge.

“So clearly you must be under the impression that vampires are intelligent, or you wouldn’t have developed the behavioural modification chips. Modifying behaviour requires the ability to learn and understand, and, obviously, to cope with new situations. I’m happy to hear that we both believe vampires are intelligent.” Penny smiled smugly at Riley, daring him to disagree. “I believe self awareness was next?” Penny waited for his curt nod, before turning to Spike. “Spike what are you doing right now?”

“I’m sittin’ here listenin’ to you and the mountie prattle on about sentient beings.” He answered his amusement clear.

“What do you think the outcome of this will be?”

“I don’t think it matters. Even if you prove to this lot that vampires are sentient, it’s not gonna change the way they treat me.” Spike replied, surprising the others with the sad acceptance in his voice.

“Well will you listen to all those ‘I’ words…sounds pretty self aware to me. Wouldn’t you agree Agent Finn?” Penny said smiling, and then continued after gaining Riley’s angry nod. “Consciousness, I believe, was the final requirement, wasn’t it Agent Finn? Well then perhaps you can answer me this…Did Spike make the conscious decision to escape the Initiative, or not?” She waited for him to ground out the affirmative. “Well then, we’ve clearly proven that vampires are sentient beings; that makes them your equals, they are not beneath you and terms like ‘thing’ or ‘monster’ are not appropriate.” Penny stated with finality, furtively glancing at Buffy and noting her shell shocked countenance.

“What does it matter what we call them, it’s not like we’re gonna hurt their feelings or anything, ‘cause…you know…they don’t have them.” Xander jumped in, valiantly attempting to support Riley.

Penny rolled her eyes and sighed deeply. “Tara, when you read an individuals aura, are you able to see the depths of their feelings.”

“Er...y.y.yes.”

“Out of every individual in this room, who feels things the most deeply?” Penny pursued.

“Buffy…and Spike.” The shy Wiccan confirmed what Penny knew to be true.

“Impossible!”

“No way!”

“Could you have misread him, Sweetie?”

“No Willow, I didn’t misread Spike.” Tara’s voice was quiet, but firm, her conviction clear. “I’m sorry if it’s not what you want to hear, but it’s true. Spike feels things deeply, he has a really deep capacity to love and I can see it in his aura whenever he is around Mrs. Summers or Dawn or…” She broke of, when she noticed the vampire’s look of complete terror, and changed what she was originally going to say. “Well it’s there, and…and…and I think you’re all really mean to him.”

“Tara, dear, I’m sure that you believe what you think you are seeing, but it’s simply not possible. Demons are incapable of feeling emotions as we know them.” Giles tried to gently enlighten the girl.

Penny turned to the watcher and laughed “Please, enlighten me Mr. Giles. How precisely do you measure or evaluate emotional usage? Other than a full psychological evaluation, where the subject is participating with full cooperation, I can’t think of any other way. I seriously doubt that any demons have been willing subjects to a full psych evaluation.”

“The Council of Watchers has been around for a long time, there have been thousands of books written on the subject.” Giles replied stiffly.

“What proof did they offer?” Penny countered, softly “they have a supposition, but without proof that’s all it is. You don’t trust the Council, but you blindly believe all they teach you? You don’t question their theories? Miss Jenkins here is human, but she was a demon for eleven hundred years, so she’s been both…did you think to ask her?”
Chapter 3 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
A/N: Masturbation magazines courtesy of Wulfie!


Chapter 3.

”What do you mean, ask Anya?” Giles struggled to stay alert to the ongoing conversation, but his mind was reeling. He couldn’t believe he’d made such a foolish mistake. He’d never even questioned what he’d been taught, not once. He was a trained bloody researcher for pity’s sake.

“She’s been both human and demon; shouldn’t she be able to tell you from a first hand point of view if demons feel emotions that same way that humans do?” Penny asked with apparent innocent curiosity.

“Angel already confirmed what the books said; demons can’t feel emotions like humans can, they don’t have souls. Why would we need to ask again?” Buffy declared stubbornly.

“And Tara has said she can see the same depth of emotion in Spike as she sees in you. Is Spike the exception or is Angelus? Surely you can see why Miss Jenkins’s opinion would be invaluable?” Penny countered Buffy’s words, challenging her to face up to a question she would much rather avoid. Challenging her to look for answers to questions she didn’t want to ask. Challenging her to step out of the Nile, regardless of how nice it was there.

“Fine, ask away.” Buffy almost snarled.

Smiling, Penny turned to Anya, “Miss Jenkins…”

“Oh, please, call me Anya,” the ex-demon interrupted, smiling brilliantly at Penny. Her whole body seemed to bounce in anticipation. She was clearly delighted to be asked for not just an opinion, but opinion specifically.

“Anya.” Penny acknowledged before continuing; “Did you feel emotions as a demon?”

“Of course I did. I’m not surprised that they all think that demons don’t feel though, the council went through a major overhaul about five hundred years ago, and things haven’t been the same since.” Anya blandly announced.

“We’ll address the council issues later, Mr. Giles,” Penny stopped the watcher from interrupting and returned to questioning Anya. But failed to stop an incensed, Riley. “This is insane, what does all this matter? They. Are. Killers. They all need to be put down.”

“Agent Finn, you have my promise, that that you have just said will be addressed soon. But, until then, perhaps you would do us all the courtesy of losing the attitude and temper…or leave, we have enough to go through tonight and you are distracting us from our important meeting.” Penny chose to use his earlier words against Spike to her own advantage. However, she refused to show favouritism, so when Spike snickered she dryly informed him that she had no problem sharing the significance of the word effulgent with everyone there.

Turning back to Anya, Penny continued her questioning as if nothing had happened. “Were the range and level of emotions that you felt as a demon the same as what you now feel as a human? Specifically, can demons love regardless of the lack of soul? Does the soul play that large a part in an individual’s ability to love?”

Penny watched as every individual in the room seem to snap to attention. She didn’t think that any of them realised the importance that they had all put on the possession of a soul. It was dangerous territory to venture and she probably wouldn’t have attempted it normally, as she tried to keep theological discussions out of her arguments. However, Whistler had given her more than just the knowledge of pertinent missing character facts; he’d given her history, direction and prophecy. She already knew the answers, but she’d learned a long time ago, that you not only learn the lessons better when you work your own way through them, you understand them better too.

“They are going to get really angry with me and Xander will pout and refuse to give me orgasms, and I need my orgasms. Lots of them.” Anya stated, succinctly.

“Anya, you tell Xander that if he pouts, he’s the one that won’t be getting any orgasms. It’s not your problem if he doesn’t want to listen to the truth and, if his attitude to being told the truth is to get mad, then he doesn’t deserve the joys of being with an honest woman to begin with.” Ignoring Xander’s indignant ‘hey’, Penny continued, “Now why do you think the others will get mad?”

Hesitating slightly, Anya took a deep breath, the idea of telling these people what she really thought, scared her. Her life revolved around them, but always on the outside and she didn’t think they even realised how inept and stupid they made her feel on occasion.

“Riley will yell very loudly, but Riley doesn’t really matter, because he will leave as soon as he realises that Buffy is the Slayer and he is never going to be more important to her than slaying and Tara won’t mind, because she already knows that Spike, at least, can feel emotions. I think Willow will be open to new information, she likes research. Spike will accept the truth, he might grumble and complain, but he’ll still accept it. But Buffy, Giles and Xander are not going to want to hear what I say and because it is against everything that they believe they know, they will argue. They hate demons so much and they believe in their own superiority to such an extent that they will get mad at anyone who shakes up their beliefs. If I tell them what I know, they’ll get mad at me and yell at me and I don’t like that.” Anya didn’t make eye contact with anyone as she spoke, but the constant wringing of her hands was a clear message to every one that her fear was tangible.

Riley gritted his teeth, his face was almost purple in his anger but, with his arms crossed firmly across his chest, he held himself still and said nothing.

“Anya, I, for one, would welcome your knowledge and I offer my profound apologies if I have ever given you the impression that your experience is not desirable and appreciated.” Giles softly coxed the reluctant ex-demon. He’d had no idea that she was so intimidated by the group that she felt she couldn’t speak the truth for fear of retribution.

“Anya, we may not like it, but we do need to know. I promise I won’t yell.” Buffy offered with a gentle smile.

“Ahn, come on...I promise this once I'll stay out of the Nile...maybe even leave Egypt." Xander offered his girl his goofy grin.

“Okay…but if you yell, I’m throwing out your masturbation magazines.” She responded with determination. Turning back to Penny, Anya asked “What was the question again?”

Penny smiled and answered her “Did you feel things differently as a demon? Can demons love without a soul? What differences have you noticed with the soul?”

“Well first, let me get one thing straight; I felt things far more deeply, passionately as a demon, than I do as a human. I personally never fell in love as a demon, but I was certainly capable of it and I know plenty of demons who have actually fallen in love.

I don’t understand the second part of the question though. I’ve never understood why you people persist in saying demons don’t have souls. Of course demons have souls I had a soul as a demon and I have a soul as a human.” Anya looked at the stunned looks around the table. Xander’s fish impression was by far the most amusing.

“But…no…wait…what do you mean demons have souls? But…they’re evil?” Buffy almost whispered; she looked totally shell shocked. She really didn’t look like she’d be able to cope with many more surprises.

“The soul of an individual doesn’t make you good or evil, your inner nature does that. Look, you people aren’t really interested in demons, in general, you’re more interested in vampires and vampires are different from demons. Oh don’t get me wrong, vampires can certainly love. But, it’s different for them because they have two souls and most of the time their souls are warring with each other. In Spike’s case he’s done a remarkable job of balancing his demon and human sides. Most vampires have a great deal of trouble with that and they usually suppress one side.” Anya complimented the normally verbose vampire, who was looking as shell shocked as the Slayer.

“That makes no sense. Angel was cursed with a soul; he lost his soul and turned into a vicious monster. Now, you’re telling me Angelus already had two souls…two wasn’t enough…he needed three? How is that right?” Buffy shook her head in complete confusion.

Penny considered the clearly confused girl for a moment before making her offer “If you really want to know the answer to the question of Angel, Buffy, I can tell you. But, I can guarantee you are not going to like the answers.”
Chapter 4 by jackofspikes


Chapter 4

** Previously:

Penny considered the clearly confused girl for a moment before making her offer. “If you really want to know the answer to the question of Angel, Buffy, I can tell you. But, I can guarantee you aren't going to like the answers.”

**
Looking at Buffy, Penny could see the play of warring emotions flit across the torn girl’s features and wondered if she would be able to deal with even a small part of the information Whistler had imparted.

Buffy knew that her perceptions of her first love were romanticized, she just didn’t know if she was ready to grow up and finally let go of her vision of him to see the real Angel. Considering Penny’s words, she was terrified that her already shaky world was about to come crashing down around her. The Slayer part of her was screaming to know the truth, but the part of her that was all girl wanted to run and hide. The Slayer side won. Nodding her assent, Buffy encouraged Penny to talk.

“To understand Angel, you first have to understand what makes up normal vampires,” Penny stated clearly. She had lectured before and thoroughly enjoyed a captivated audience.

“Vampires are considered half-breeds in the demon community because they are in actuality half-demon, half-human. The demon half is in fact the essence of a demon, a soul without a body, if you will.

“When a human agrees to be turned, they are actually agreeing to share their body with the demon. They accept that they will be considered dead by human standards, but it is an acceptable price to pay for immortality, strength, and power.

“The development of the vampire, or if you’d prefer, the type of vampire they will become, relies on a number of factors. If they are not under any outside influence at all, the human part of the vampire can either be so high on the sense of power or freedom that they now have, that they allow the natural instincts of the demon to completely overtake them. Or, they can retain some control. That control allows the human side to influence the demon side. The strength of the human personality is very much a discerning factor on what type of vampire they become. An example of that would be Harmony. She’s still the same vapid, self-centred personality that she was when you went to school with her. She totally accepts her demon side, which allows it to step into the background. As long as the demon is fed, the demon is happy. Harmony’s demon doesn’t need violence the way some demons do,so Harmony is basically the same as a vampire as she was as a human.”

Giles was so enthralled by the information being shared that he almost forgot to take notes.

“The type of human you are has a huge influence over the type of vampire you become. If things like honesty, loyalty, the importance of family, and love are a big part of the person you are, then they are going to be a big part of the vampire you are. A vampire who was selfish, egocentric, a liar, or a thief as a human will influence their demon in much the same way.

“Not all vampires are inherently violent. Not all vampires are inherently evil. Just like every human, every vampire is different. But every vampire needs to feed and understandably most humans have a problem with that.

“Many vampires are sired into existing vampire families, and just as with human children, vampire childe can be moulded by their families. In this situation it is not unusual to find a vampire that was a sweet, wonderful, and caring human transformed into a rabid monster by means of torture, rape, and all manner of physical and emotional abuses. It is their inner strength of character that can allow these vampires to not lose the softer side of themselves. They put on a mask, or hide behind an image, but ultimately a good man can completely control his demon until he becomes more man than demon. It’s rare, but it’s possible, and that’s what happened to Spike. It amazes me that the only person to treat Spike with any decency at all is Mrs Summers, when all the rest of you need to do is treat him as an equal and you too will see him shed his image and show you who his really is.

“I’ll offer you one more point on the subject of Spike before I move on to Angel. Physically, Spike has never directed an attack aimed at Agent Finn, Anya, or Mr. Giles. In the case of Mr. Giles, he actually saved him from further torture at the hands of Angelus. Yes, he hit Tara in the nose, but that was to prove she wasn’t a demon, and it caused him more pain than it did her. He didn’t even hit her hard enough to draw blood. Willow, he kidnapped you, threatened you with a broken bottle, and he tried to bite you, but he didn’t actually physically hurt you. You, on the other hand, actually hit him over the head with a lamp, and this was while he was trying to make you feel better when Oz left you. Xander, he knocked you out and kidnapped you and you would be well within your rights to want an apology, but you need to ask yourself if you would even be alive if the vampire responsible for that situation were Angelus. Buffy, you've tried to kill him as often as he's tried to kill you. Blame him for his own actions, but stop taking your hatred, anger, and frustration over Angelus out on Spike.”

The vampire had his head down, apparently overwhelmed by the psychologist’s words. He didn’t see the speculating looks that many in the group directed towards him.

“Angel is totally different from Spike, but not in the way that you would think. First, you have to understand why Angelus and Spike are so different from each other. It has nothing to do with the demon. Remember the demon is influenced by the man. The truth is, William was a good man who went through a devastating experience and, in a highly emotional state, chose to rebel. That mistake has cost him dearly. Liam, on the other hand, was a self-centred, egotistical, drunken rapist who, when thrown out of his home, stole his family’s household pin money and used it to get drunk. He welcomed the turning and then killed every single person in his hometown. Liam became Angelus and revelled in the power, debauchery, and blood. William spent twenty years under the tortuous tutelage of Darla, Angelus, and Drusilla until he was forced to create a new persona; one that had more demon in it.

“The curse was created to punish Angelus. The gypsies felt that when Angelus murdered the clan’s revered daughter, his pain should be as eternal as theirs. They knew that his human soul had adapted to its new vampiric cultural beliefs, so he felt no guilt over taking the life of what he considered food, so they needed to find a way around that obstacle,” Penny informed her now fascinated audience.

“What is the significance of cultural beliefs?” Giles asked, completely enthralled.

“Humans aren’t born with an innate knowledge of right and wrong, it has to be taught to us,” Penny responded. “The culture which we are born into plays a large part in what we are taught. For example; some Asian cultures find it perfectly acceptable to eat dogs. Some cultures believe that a woman 'allows' herself to be raped, and so it is well within her family’s rights to stone her to death for bringing the family shame. Some cultures believe cutting a person’s hand off is a fair punishment for theft. There are even human cultures that believe that a male child’s first sexual experience should be given to them by an adult, so the child’s first sexual experience is to be sodomised.

“Religious groups have wiped out entire races of indigenous people, simply because they wouldn’t follow the new religion. Some humans eat pork while others find the thought of that disgusting. Vampires need blood to survive, why would they feel guilt for killing their food? Humans don’t feel guilty for killing cows. You think it’s disgusting that they drink blood, and yet many human cultures enjoy eating black pudding or blood sausages and these are foods made from blood. The Brits have been enjoying Black pudding for years.” Penny raised an eyebrow at Giles and smirked.

“Now, getting back to the curse.” Penny waited for Giles’ nod. “The gypsies decided that in order for the curse to work the way they wanted it to, Angelus needed to be cursed with a soul that would ignore the cultural beliefs of vampires and focus on the cultural beliefs of humans, specifically that hurting or killing humans is bad and you should feel guilty. So the curse was worded explicitly, demanding guilt to be the primary emotion felt. Angelus, or I should say Liam, because it was the human part of him, couldn’t cope. Liam had never felt guilt before, so he created the persona of Angel so he could separate himself from his deeds. It was easier to cope with blaming Angelus for everything than acknowledging his own culpability. The cursed soul didn’t make him do good; it just made him feel guilt. He spent a hundred years wallowing in self-pity before he was approached by Whistler as a representative of the Powers-That-Be and offered a chance at redemption. But it wasn’t redemption that got him interested in helping…it was Liam’s attraction to a fifteen year old child.”
Chapter 5 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Thanks to Wulfie for his insistence that the psychological terms Transference and Projection be utilized


Chapter 5

**
Previously:

… But it wasn’t redemption that got him interested in helping…it was Liam’s attraction to a fifteen year old child.”

**
“What?” Buffy gasped out. She wasn’t shocked by the information. She already knew this. No, she was shocked by the inference. She had never considered it from anyone else’s point of view. The new view point made her feel dirty. As if she’d been touched by something really gross. When she thought about it, what type of two hundred and forty year old is going be attracted to- or fall in love with- a fifteen year old child? Ew…can you say pedophile? And that’s what he had told her- that he saw her at Hemery and fell in love with her heart. Her heart? Oh please…at that stage she’d been a valley girl Malibu Barbie who thought she was being stalked by a creepy old guy who lived in a delusional world filled with monsters…and maybe spent his free time speaking to Elvis! She’d been sitting on the school steps, sucking on a damned lolly-pop! Yet Angel fell in love with her heart? She’d been so self-centred at the time, that she made Cordy and Harmony look like selfless do-gooders…what the hell did that say about Angel?

“He was sent to help you, Buffy. To keep you safe. How often did he patrol with you? Did he inform you immediately of threats and tell you everything he knew? What was his reaction to the prophecy that foretold of your death? Did he do his job and keep you safe from that?” Penny asked the hard questions. “You don’t need to answer, I can tell you. He rarely patrolled with you, he preferred to stalk you. He hinted at problems, never told you all he knew, and what information he did give you, he gave cryptically. He accepted your fate as foretold by the prophecy, never considering for a minute that if the powers had sent him here to protect you, then perhaps that was their way of saying he had it in his power to avert the prophecy. He failed in his job. You died…and Xander revived you, not Angel. Not much of a protector, If you ask me, Xander did a better job.” Penny paused for a moment; allowing Buffy the time to process what had been said.

Deliberately shrugging her shoulders in dismissal, Penny continued; “Oh well, maybe he was a better boyfriend. Let’s see shall we?” Penny rhetorically asked. “You both went to see the same movie…I won’t say he took you, because…well...you paid. A foreign film I believe, that you had no interest in but went to anyway because Angel thought that as a teenager, you needed more culture in your life. How did that work out for you?” Penny asked, amused by Buffy’s grimace.

“There’s the time he took you ice skating, but no, that’s right. You had to break into the rink, so he didn’t actually take you there, he just encouraged a little breaking and entering. Let’s see…um…the Bronze? Well no, not really, because he went there, he met you inside, and didn’t even have a drink with you. Oh well, at least you can say you made out a lot…shame it was in graveyards.” Penny gave Buffy a hard look, forcing her to look at the relationship without the rose coloured glasses that she usually saw it through.

“He told you that you were his soulmate, then he lost the soul that he had been cursed with by having sex with a teenager. A moment of perfect happiness for a 241 year old is apparently the act of deflowering a seventeen year old virgin.” Penny’s disgust at this concept was displayed clearly in her tone.

“The part of him that wasn’t a cursed soul hated you to the point of obsession. Regardless of anything else, did it occur to you at all that if he loved you with that soul but didn’t without it, that it was reasonable to conclude that the only part of him that supposedly loved you was the soul? And that the reason he jumped on the council bandwagon and told you that demons can’t love was because he didn’t want to tell you the truth? You knew that he was wrong. You knew that demons could love, Buffy; otherwise you wouldn’t have believed that threatening to stake Drusilla when you were at the Sunset Club would effectively stop Spike. You based your whole threat on the strength of his love for her.”

“You’re right. I did know.” Buffy looked shocked by her own admission; her mind replaying images of the past over and over in her head. “I knew. And Spike wasn’t my only clue. When we lived our worse nightmares and I was a vampire, I felt the bloodlust, but I wasn’t overcome with the need to kill, I could control it...and I still had all my feelings and emotions.”

"Oh Goddess," Willow gasped, "Angel convinced himself, then he projected all of his own beliefs onto us! That is sooo psych 101. Then we took all the anger we had towards Angelus and directed at the only vampire we could. Poor Spike! We couldn’t get mad at Angel, cause Buffy wouldn’t let us, so we hurt Spike instead... that's transference. Oh, goddess...oh, Spike...I'm so sorry!” Willow begged the vampire for forgiveness, so distressed by her behaviour that she was close to tears.

Spike’s look of awe at her apology touched and shamed almost all of them. His gentle smile and nod at the redhead helped to ease her guilt.

Riley looked at Buffy. Unable to contain himself any longer, blurted out the question he’d been holding at bay, "You were a vampire? Is there anyone here who hasn't been a demon at some point?"

"I thought I was, but Spike proved I wasn't." Tara shyly smiled at the grinning vampire.

“Well, you don’t count, you’re a witch,” Riley dismissed the Wiccan.

"Hey! Leave her alone! And it's not the same thing....not that being either one is bad, it's just different." Willow defended her girlfriend, while attempting to remain politically correct.

“You really don’t like my friends do you, Riley?" Buffy stated coldly to the oblivious ex-soldier.

“It’s alright, Buffy, don’t worry about it, I understand that they’re your friends. We seem to be learning a lot about your lack of judgement, but I can help you with that,” Riley offered, completely unaware that his words might be construed as patronizing and insulting.

“Agent Finn,” Penny waited for him to look at her before continuing. “You appear to be very sure of your opinions. You also appear to be under the mistaken impression that you are experienced and knowledgeable in all matters relating to the supernatural; let’s address that erroneous misconception right now.” She smiled coldly at the man.

“You’ve only been actively involved, if that’s what you want to call your part in the Initiative, for approximately a year and a half. This makes you the person with the least amount of experience in the supernatural of this entire group.

“All your knowledge of the supernatural comes from a woman who ran a concentration camp similar to those that were run in Nazi Germany and believed, like the Nazis before her, that live experimentation on sentient beings was acceptable behaviour. Her own lack of understanding of the supernatural world and her egomanic belief that she could control supernatural forces led to her death at the hands of one of her own experiments. You learned, supported, and actively employed the methods of Professor Walsh’s teachings. The only exception you made was for Oz, and that was because he was Buffy’s friend and not because you believed his treatment was unjustified. Finally, regardless of the fact that Professor Walsh’s death must have indicated to you- unless stupidity is a character trait- her complete and utter lack of understanding of the subject; you still choose to follow her teachings today. I don’t think you have the right to be making comments relating to anyone else’s lack of judgement, when you’ve clearly been guilty of it yourself.

“Please tell me that at the very least, you’ve learned to carry a stake with you at all times?” Penny smiled when he pulled three stakes out of his pockets and laid them on the table, smirking at her.

Moving quickly, she picked one of them up and moved away from him.

“Pop quiz on true evil, people. An individual procures an instrument of torture and carries it with him. He doesn’t want to kill his victim yet, he wants to hurt him. Make his victim fear him, so that each time he is seen his victim will cringe, asking himself ‘will it be death or pain?’ Soon his victim will be begging for it to be death.” Penny looked around the room, recognition on many faces. “Who am I talking about?” She asked them quietly.

“Angelus,” Xander, Willow, Buffy and Giles responded sychronistically, their voices showing varying degrees of anger and disgust.

Penny held up the stake she had taken from Riley. “Plastic wood-grain. It doesn’t kill; it’s only purpose is to cause pain.” Placing her hand on Spike’s shoulder, she finished her point by looking at Riley as she asked, “Who’s the real monster?”
Chapter 6 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Beta'd by the Incomparable Megan and AtheneHahn


Chapter 6

**
Previously:

Penny held up the stake she had taken from Riley. “Plastic wood-grain. It doesn’t kill; it’s only purpose is to cause pain.” Placing her hand on Spike’s shoulder, she finished her point by looking at Riley as she asked, “Who’s the real monster?”

**
“You Bitch,” Riley snarled at the psychologist. “You set me up.” Moving toward her, he made an attempt to grab her, his large hands useless in catching her non-corporeal body.

Before anyone else could, Penny had the ex-soldier stumbling backwards by purposefully poking him in the chest as she made her thoughts clear. “I have asked you not to touch me. I have told you not to touch me. Now I’m telling you that if you attempt to manhandle me again, I will take that to mean that you have decided that you’d prefer to speak in falsetto for the rest of your miserable little life.”

“I’ve had enough of this. Buffy, we’re leaving.” Riley held out his hand imperiously to the small blonde.

“Well you certainly are,” Buffy replied coldly.

“I can turn him into a rat if you like, Buffy?” Willow offered in mock innocence, outraged at the ex-soldier.

“I’d be willing to have Spike’s chip removed and then lock ‘em in a room together. Spike deserves a little payback,” Xander apologized, in his own way, to the vampire.

“I believe it’s time you left, Mr. Finn. I suggest you stay away from all of us—very far away.” Ripper made his presence known.

“You can’t be serious. I’m not going to let you make a mistake like this, Buffy. You can’t break up with me because of somebody who claims to be a representative of the Powers That Be – whatever they are!” Riley exclaimed, incensed.

“I’m not,” Buffy announced firmly, much to the shock of her friends, and the delight of Riley. Waiting for the right moment, she continued. “I’m breaking up with you because of the stake, Riley. And because there is no excuse you could ever come up with that could make that right. Goodbye, Riley.”

They all watched the dejected ex-soldier leave.

“Can I ask a question?” Xander focused his pain filled eyes on Penny.

Penny considered the boy for a moment before she answered with a question of her own. “It’s about Jesse, isn’t it?”

His tearful nod had her giving him a consoling and commiserating smile. When Xander seemed unable to put his question into words, Penny took it upon herself to alleviate his pain. “You did the right thing, Xander. You didn’t have a choice.”

“You’ve all been under the mistaken impression for so long that the soul is what makes the difference between good and evil, that you may find it hard to adjust your way of thinking,” Penny started. “The soul is not responsible for good or evil. If it were then Hitler, Charles Manson and John Wayne Gacy would all be soulless. But then you all know this intellectually.

“In the supernatural world, the side you are on, whether good or evil, is a conscious choice made by your natural inclinations. Demons know the difference between right and wrong, but most of them just don’t care. The majority of demons choose evil because it’s easier. It’s always easier to give in to your own selfish desires, but with supernatural beings, that can be disastrous to humans, thus the need for a Champion of the People. You waste so much time and energy on hating the enemy that you don’t have enough left to consider your options. Most demons who meet a slayer get slayed. They aren’t given the opportunity to choose a different lifestyle. The Council has taught you the way they want the order of the world, but at the same time they’ve kept from you the knowledge of how it used to be. Did you know there was a time when a slayer would leave a message for the local demon community to tell them that they would be left in peace as long as they followed the rule: you hunt, you die? But, I digress. Xander wanted to know about Jesse.” Penny smiled at the young man.

“With the obvious exception of Spike, I would have expected you to understand what happened with Jesse more than anyone, Xander. You went through the same feelings of freedom and revelled in your darker side when you were possessed by the hyena spirit. No Xander, don’t deny the memories, we both know you remember.” Penny refused to allow him the comfort of his denial. “The difference between you and Jesse is that you were cleansed of your possession whether you wanted to be or not, and Jesse couldn’t be, even if he wanted it. But, think about it, Xander. What fifteen year old hormone bomb would want to give up those feelings?” Anya attempted to console the young man by patting him awkwardly on the back. His embarrassment, as he saw Buffy stiffen at her own memories of the event, had him bowing his head in shame.

“Jesse made his choice, which in turn forced you to make yours. You made the right one, Xander. It’s alright to grieve for your friend, but grieve his choices, not yours. If you need someone to focus your anger on, focus it on Darla. She’s the one who turned him.”

“Darla’s dust.” Buffy spoke softly.

“Not since the resurrection,” Penny told them.

“What?” Xander gasped.

“What resurrection?” Willow stood in surprise.

“Good Lord, when did this happen?” Giles questioned, concerned.

“Bloody hell, what bleedin’ moron would bring that vicious whore back?” Spike savagely spat out.

“Wait…you hate her too?” A surprised Xander asked Spike.

“With a bloody passion, mate,” Spike returned.

“I have something in common with the bleached menace…who’da thunk it?” Xander joked, malice nowhere in sight.

“Penny?” Buffy said as she attempted to control the direction of the conversation. “What happened with Darla?”

Looking at the expressions on the faces around the room, Penny made her decision and turned to Anya. “Does the phone here have conference mode?”

“Of course, but I’m not paying for the call if it’s not Magic Box business.”

“Get the phone, Anya. I’ll pay for the call,” Giles insisted, intrigued.

“Who are we calling?” Buffy asked, terrified that she already knew the answer.

Penny confirmed Buffy’s suspicions with a single dreaded word.

“Angel.”
Chapter 7 by jackofspikes


Chapter 7

**
Previously:

“Who are we calling?” Buffy asked, terrified that she already knew the answer.

Penny confirmed Buffy’s suspicions with a single dreaded word.

“Angel.”

**

“Buffy,” Penny addressed the Slayer. “I want you to ask whoever answers to put the call on conference, so that both Wesley and Angel will be able to hear the call. Ask Angel why you weren’t informed of Darla’s resurrection and ask him what happened. If he questions your need to know, feel free to explain to him that Darla’s resurrection is the first step in a prophecy you have to avert, because if it comes to pass it will mean the end of the world as we know it, and that is what makes it slayer business.”

“What prophecy?” Giles almost fell off his chair in an effort to reach the table and consequently, his notebook and pen.

“Why do I have to call?” Buffy pouted her displeasure, directing her gaze at the phone that Anya had just placed on the table. Spike was forced to adjust his position and pull his duster tightly around himself when he noticed her expression.

“Because you’re the Slayer, and the pout doesn’t work on me.” Penny grinned her amusement at Buffy before turning to Giles. “Sorry, Mr. Giles, I can’t for the life of me remember the name of the prophecy, but I’ll give you a complete rundown of it later. There’re a few ways to avert it. Stopping Darla from being revamped by Drusilla is one, or staking Angel before he has sex with her after she’s turned are just your first two options.”

“Wait. 'From being revamped’? She’s human?” Buffy asked incredulously.

“Bloody DRU vamps her?” Spike spat out, totally disgusted with his sire. “Well, if you ever needed proof positive about her insanity…only someone completely off their nutter would revamp that bleedin’ bitch.”

“Go back to the Angel stakage…can I just say now that that option’s got my full support.” Xander offered his enthusiastic vote.

“I’m with Harris on that one.” Spike grinned conspiratorially with the carpenter; for the first time ever, the two shared a joke in genuine amusement.

“There’s sex? With Angel? That’s not good, what with the whole clause in the curse thing, and Angelus and the grr. Is he the one that ends the world?” Willow babbled her questions.

“Why don’t we just make the call? I’m fairly certain most of your questions will be addressed during the phone call, and probably some that you haven’t asked,” Penny gently suggested.

“What we? I’m the one making the stupid call to the stupid vampire,” Buffy grumbled as she reached for the phone, set it on conference, and started dialling.

The occupants of the room sat in silence, all listening to the ringing phone and waiting for a voice on the other end to speak to them.

“Angel Investigations; we help the…”

“Cordy,” Buffy interrupted the ex-cheerleader’s spiel. “It’s Buffy. I need to speak to both Angel and Wesley. Can you put me on speaker to them?”

“Um…sure Buffy…hold on.”

The muffled voices that could be heard through the phone’s speakers seemed to escalate in volume, but were still not clear enough for those listening to understand what was happening at the other end of the line. Rustling, followed by a clearly audible ‘Fine’ that was apparently hissed by Cordelia, alerted the room to a probable deviation from the plan.

“Buffy? It’s Angel.”

“Am I on speakerphone?” Buffy asked bluntly.

“Well, no. I wanted to know what this is about? Is it important? We’re kinda busy here.”

“The quicker you put me on speakerphone, the quicker you’ll find out.” Buffy’s voice held steel in it; her tone brooked no argument.

“Look Buffy, we really don’t have time…”

“Now, Angel,” the Slayer demanded.

“Fine!” One could almost hear him rolling his eyes. His voice dripped with bad-tempered acceptance. A click and a slight echo indicated that the switch had been made. “Go ahead,” Angel sighed dramatically.

“Wes, you there?” Buffy asked, primarily to prove to the broody vampire that she didn’t trust him.

“Yes, Buffy, is there a problem?” Wesley inquired curiously.

“End of the world as we know it prophecy,” she deadpanned. “So, were you guys planning to give us a heads up that Darla was no longer of the dead?” Buffy quipped, her voice deceptively mild. Xander and Spike quietly snickered, both seriously looking forward to the conversation.

“Darla is none of your concern, Buffy,” Angel firmly stated in his best parent to child voice.

“Are you suggesting a link between Darla’s resurrection and this prophecy you spoke of, Buffy?” Wesley ignored Angel’s previous comment as his quick mind grasped the possible connection.

“Yeah, Wes, that’s exactly what I’m saying.”

“I don’t believe it. There is no way…” Angel cut Buffy off to angrily begin his rant.

“Shut up, Angel,” Buffy, coldly spoke over him. She was forced to suppress her laughter as Spike had suddenly joined Xander in a silent happy dance. “Whistler paid us a visit and brought us a new friend to play with.”

Speaking over Angel’s angry but pointless blustering at being told to shut up, Wesley asked, “did you get your information from the…er…’friend’ that Whistler brought with him?”

“Yeah, Penny’s been really informative, told us lots of juicy little tidbits.” Buffy grinned at Penny. “Seriously, Wes. I need to know about the Darla sitch. What can you tell me?”

“Ahh…yes…well, it would appear that Wolfram and Hart wish to see the re-emergence of Angelus,” Wesley started to explain.

“Are they brain-dead or just suicidal?” Buffy deadpanned.

“Actually, Wolfram and Hart is an inter-dimensional law firm; they cater primarily to a mostly demon clientele.”

“So…we’re going with brain-dead,” she snarled. “How exactly did they plan to bring Angelus back into play?”

A tense silence follow, then some hurried whispering.

"Oh, this is ridiculous! Tell them or I will,” Penny snapped sharply.

“What?” Angel squeaked.

“That was Penny. She’s the one who suggested we give you the opportunity to tell us about Darla. So, how about you get on with it.” Buffy began to tap her foot impatiently.

“Well, if you already have someone there who can tell you, why do you need us to do it?” Angel grumbled childishly.

“What…are you twelve?” Buffy rolled her eyes. Turning to Xander, she said, “Can you call the Pizza place and organize a delivery, Xan? This could take a while.”

“Look, I’m sorry Buffy, but this is very uncomfortable for me,” Angle piped in, his ire that she seemed so unconcerned for his welfare was obvious in the accusation of his tone.

“Hence the asking of Wes. And I gotta say- Angel comfort when weighed against end of the world as we know it? The importance of the comfort factor is…not so much,” the Slayer explained. “So,Wes…if you wouldn’t mind?”

“Oh you guys are pathetic!” Cordelia’s voice boomed through the Magic Box, her voice laced with disgust. “Here’s the sitch…Wolfram and Hart brought the old slut back, then Angel started having dreams- which he sooo didn’t share- about boinking the geriatric ho-bag. We found out that she’d been doping the broody one so he wouldn’t know the difference between dreams and reality and that the dreams were actually real. Wolfram and Hart were hoping that getting the big guy laid would be all that was needed to bring back Angelus, but apparently Darla couldn’t get the job done,” she commented sarcastically.

“She’s prolly too old for him,” Spike offered innocently. However, his smirk at Xander’s snicker belied that innocence.

“Anywho…when they brought her back, they brought her back human. That’s all we know,” Cordelia summed up, after giving her own snicker at Spike’s comment.

“Buffy, was that Spike?” Angel asked suspiciously.

Buffy ignored his question in an attempt to keep the conversation moving. “Okay, I’ll let Penny talk now. She’ll fill you in on the rest.”

“Buffy. Was. That. Spike?” Angel ground out.

Again he was ignored.

“Right, the situation is this…” Penny started.

“I asked you a question, Buffy,” Angel cut in furiously. He was unprepared for Penny’s response.

“I believe that the subject at hand is far more important than your need for trivialities, but if you’d prefer to waste time on such matters, perhaps we should start with the day you had the Powers take back?”
Chapter 8 by jackofspikes


Chapter 8

**
Previously:

“I believe that the subject at hand is far more important than your need for trivialities, but if you’d prefer to waste time on such matters, perhaps we should start with the day you had the Powers take back?”

**
“So, what can you tell us about Darla?” Angel quickly asked.

“He had a day taken back? Why?” Buffy asked curiously.

“When was this?” Wesley added his own question to the mix.

“End of the world prophecy, people…You were saying, Penny?” Angel’s panic was clear in his voice.

“I’m thinkin’ if deadboy wants off the subject of missing days, then I say we should be listening to that story,” Xander voiced his opinion, his animosity towards the brooding vampire colouring his tone.

“Why don’t we start with the Darla situation, then…we’ll see.” Penny smirked at the boy. “Angel, I know that you hope to convince Darla to join you at the agency…”

“WHAT?” Cordy bellowed her shock.

“…but that won’t be possible,” Penny finished her interrupted sentence.

“Why?” Angel demanded.

“Because, when Wolfram and Hart resurrected her, they also resurrected the disease that was killing her. There is no cure, Angel, she’s dying,” Penny stated. “I know that you will still try to save her and if you take her to Lorne, he’ll suggest you go through the trials and you’ll be successful, but as she is already living her second chance, they won’t be able to save her.

“If you don’t get her somewhere safe to die, Lindsey MacDonald of Wolfram and Hart will have Drusilla turn her. If you allow Darla to be turned, then your options are limited. Either she gets dusted, or you do.”

“Tough choice,” Xander deadpanned, “Can we vote on it?”

“But, I could save her,” Angel cried desperately.

“No, you couldn’t,” Penny stated with finality.

“What’s going to happen if Drusilla gets to her and I’m not given the chance to dust her after she’s turned?” Angel asked, desperately trying to find a loophole in the situation.

“The simplest solution would be to dust you,” Penny offered, her voice devoid of emotion.

“Not seeing the problem…unless you need volunteers?” Xander quickly raised his hand in the air, to be followed a split second later by Spike and, after a moments pause, by a grinning Giles.

“Clearly, the event that activates the prophecy requires both Angel and Darla; couldn’t we just stop the event itself?” Wesley calmly suggested.

“You could try, but there’s really only one other way to ensure that that part of the prophecy doesn’t come into fruition,” Penny answered the ex-watcher.

“And that would be…?” Wesley waited patiently for his answer.

“You could Bobbitt Angel.” Penny smiled when, after a slight pause, Xander, Spike and Giles shared a grimace in a bonding moment of male solidarity. Giles was the first to offer a small snicker, which consequently set off Xander and Spike followed soon after. It didn’t take long before the three were positively howling with laughter, tears streaming down their faces.

“You three, training room now…and don’t come back until you can control yourselves,” the Slayer ordered the almost hysterical threesome.

It took a few minutes to regain some semblance of order. The room quieted considerably when the three laughing males, who had managed to make their way to the training room door, seemed to realise in unison that if they left they might miss something good. All three quickly regained control and quietly took their seats once more. Buffy gave each of them a hard look before turning her gaze back to the psychologist, “You were saying, Penny?”

“Part of the prophecy refers to a child born of two vampires. The vampires in question are Darla and Angel. If the child is allowed to be conceived, Darla will be affected by the child’s soul and dust herself so the child can be born. The child’s birth and Angel’s inability to take the advice of other, smarter people will be the catalyst for a range of events which will have devastating consequences to the world, will leave Cordelia in a coma and ultimately cause her death, emotionally destroy the child, and have Angel start the final apocalypse which will pretty much take care of every one else.

“Look…its fine to suggest solutions to this situation, but most of the solutions rely on Angel. His inability to see past his own ego and need for control will end up destroying this world. We can not allow that to happen,” Penny informed the dumbfounded group.

“Couldn’t Angel just, you know…not have sex with Darla?” Willow asked innocently.

“Darla will call to Angel’s demon. Angel has proved that he has little or no control where his demon is concerned. In my dimension, he not only had sex with her, but he then lied about it. It wasn’t until Darla turned up eight months pregnant that his lies became known. I’m sorry, but his word is not good enough.”

“Wait a minute here…I want to get a few things straight. Are you telling me that if Angel has sex with Darla, Darla will get pregnant?” Cordelia angrily asked.

“Yes,” Penny answered, flatly.

“Does he lose his soul when the baby is born?” Wesley’s concern was palpable.

“Why would he?” Penny asked, confused.

“Hello…moment of perfect happiness?” Cordelia piped in sarcastically.

“Oh, no, nothing to worry about there; apparently the moment of happiness that Angel experienced, when he took the virginity of an underage child wasn’t matched by the birth of his son.” Penny's tone equalled Cordelia’s sarcasm.

“I’m sensing a little animosity here…care to share?” Cordelia deadpanned.

“Angel destroyed the world because of his own inability to recognise that he wasn’t omniscient. His petty jealousies over being usurped by the real champion led him to make rash decisions that damned the world. He took on the armies of Wolfram and Hart with one other warrior, one injured human, and the true champion. It wasn’t an act of bravery, he started a war in a stupid, childish attempt to compete with the achievements of the true champion and win the prize spoken about in the Shanshu prophecy. What he failed to understand, in his arrogance, is that he was never even in the running for the Shanshu,” Penny’s voice echoed her disgust.

“What do you mean? The prophecy mentions him specifically.” Wesley sounded shocked and confused.

“Wesley, the only clues you managed to decipher from the parchment that related to the identity of the recipient were the word angel and the phrase ‘vampire with a soul’, correct?” Penny asked the ex-watcher.

“Precisely,” he crisply replied.

“What do you call a fallen angel?” Penny calmly questioned Wesley.

“Ah…A demon?” he responded with a query of his own.

“That’s right…and what would you call a demon who has been redeemed?” She continued to belabor her point.

“I suppose…an angel?” Wesley offered; his voice filled with his dawning realisation, “And, the vampire with the soul?”

“Will in the very near future, seek out a legend and fight for the right to have an all encompassing soul gifted to him, so he can find true balance between his demon and his human halves and truly become the champion his lady love requires.”

“This is ridiculous. I was told by the oracles that I was a champion, I’m working towards redemption. You’ve obviously got it wrong,” Angel growled.

“You don’t receive redemption when your motives are selfish, Angel. When you only fight the good fight because you think you’ll be rewarded, you are not going to be redeemed. Selfless sacrifice brings redemption, not some competition that you get awarded points for. As to being a champion, you lost all chance of that when you lied to the oracles,” Penny told the angry vampire.

“What are you taking about? I never lied to the oracles,” Angel bellowed.

“You requested that the day be taken back so that you could be changed back from a human to a vampire and thereby have the strength to protect Buffy from being killed,” Penny responded, calmly.

“I didn’t lie about that! I gave up being a human for Buffy.” Angel was furious that his sacrifices were being questioned.

“Buffy lives in Sunnydale, Angel. How can you protect her from LA?” Penny quietly asked.

Silence echoed through the line until a small voice asked tremulously, “Angel was human?”
Chapter 9 by jackofspikes


Chapter 9

**
Previously:

Silence echoed through the line until a small voice asked tremulously, “Angel was human?”

**
“Buffy, trust me, it’s not like she’s implying,” Angel quickly assured the girl.

“Then tell me what it was like, Angel.” Buffy struggled to control her emotions, reaching to the nearest hand and clutching it. Luckily the hand happened to be Spike’s, had it been anyone else - the force of her grip would have crippled them. As it was, the crack of bones was audible to everyone but the oblivious girl who sat waiting for a reply.

Giles silently moved to his office, when he returned he handed Spike a very large glass of scotch. Gratefully acknowledging the watcher, Spike downed the contents immediately. He smiled shyly at Willow and Tara when he noticed each giving him empathizing grimaces. His head was reeling, was this really happening to him? Were the Scoobies actually being nice to him? Was he really being given the chance he wanted; the chance to belong? He was brought out of his reverie when a paper plate with spicy chicken wings was carefully placed in front of him. His head shot up. Standing in front of him was Xander, the vulnerable look in his eyes, belied his goofy grin. “Clean slate. Thought you might be hungry, fang face,” he whispered.

“Thanks mate,” Xander wasn’t sure, but the heartfelt whispered words from the bleached blond seemed to be for more than the food. The look of awe and gratitude in the eyes of the vampire gave Xander the distinct impression that he was giving food to a starving man, but it wasn’t the food on the plate that Spike was starving for. With that one look, Xander let go of past prejudices and became a man.

With the exception of Buffy and Spike, everyone helped themselves to the newly arrived pizzas and focused in on what Angel was saying.

“So, I asked them to take the day back,” Angel finished his tale.

“Let me get this straight; you fought a demon that had magical blood and when your blood mixed with his, hey presto, you’re human. You went to these oracle-y people, gave them your watch and they told you that you were released; free to enjoy your new life as a human. You then spent the day with me and there was lots of non-curse-removing sex. Later, we had to again fight the demon with the magic blood and because of what the demon said about more warriors coming and the fact that you were useless in the fight and I had to save you, you went back to the all knowing oracles and they told you that you might be able to stop me from dying if you were still a vampire, so you asked them to take the day back so you could kill the demon before he made you human again?” Buffy questioned, her voice emotionless.

“Yes!” Angel exclaimed. His voice displayed his relief at her understanding.

“I see…and you did all this for me?” Buffy asked flatly.

“Yes!” Angel seemed elated that she was comprehending the reasons behind his actions.

“So the answer to Penny’s question of how, with me living in Sunnydale and all, you can protect me from L.A would be…?” Buffy asked mildly; her tone not betraying her emotions as she continued to squeeze Spike’s hand.

“That’s not fair, Buffy,” Angel gently chided her, “I have a life here. You know you can always call if you need help.”

“Don't worry about it Angel,” Buffy quipped.

Cocking her head, Buffy then seemed to revert to a typical valley girl persona, “I mean, it’s not like I don't have back up. Come to think about it, it actually works out better this way. There are no...um... personality clashes. I mean, well, everybody likes Spike ....”

“SPIKE!” Angel bellowed.

“It’s all of the good,” Buffy chirped, “And besides…he’s totally a better fighter than you anyway! I’ll be plenty safe.”

“I’m coming to Sunnydale. Spike, if you’re still there when I get there, you’ll wish you weren’t,” Angel ground out.

Angel’s declaration caused an immediate response from a grinning Xander, “So, we’re going with dusting Angel then are we?”

“If you come to Sunnydale Angel, you won’t be able to wish for anything,” Buffy pronounced her decision coldly and with finality. “Your get-out-of-jail-free card just expired.”

Surprised gasps sounded through the phone. “You can’t be serious,” Angel almost whispered, his voice laced with anguish.

“Deadly,” Buffy dropped the axe on her ex-lover. “Wes, you know what to do and I expect to be informed immediately of any developments. End of the world is more important than friendship, Wes. This prophecy can not be allowed to be fulfilled.”

“I understand, Buffy,” Wes agreed, firmly.

“Buffy?” Angel pleaded.

Buffy ignored him as she said goodnight to the LA group and hung up. Turning to Penny, Buffy asked the question that was on all their minds. “Do you think he’ll turn up?”

“No idea, but if I had to guess…I’d guess yes. He’ll convince himself that he can change your mind, or save you from the evil clutches of whomever it is that’s influencing you,” Penny blandly gave her opinion.

“So, other than pizza, what’s next on the menu?” Buffy asked cheerfully.

As she reached over to grab a slice of pizza, she noticed she was still holding Spike’s hand. Spike’s broken hand. Releasing it gently, she lifted her remorse filled eyes to his. “Oh God, I’m so sorry, Spike.”

“Did it help?” He asked her seriously.

“Yes,” She assured him.

“Then it was worth it.” He told her with a shrug. “But, I wouldn’t say no to a little assistance from the witches. No spells, mind,” he added as an afterthought, indicating to them all that the pain was extensive. Spike didn’t like or trust magic, to ask for even a poultice was a huge admission.

As the two witches hurried around the shop, gathering supplies for their remedy, Giles brought the conversation back to Buffy’s original question. “I believe Anya was going to inform us of the changes in council policy next. That is, as long as you’re sure you’re ready to go on, Buffy?”

“I’m fine, Giles. Tonight’s been a bit of an eye opener and it might hit me differently later, but for now…I’m kinda relieved,” Buffy told her watcher. “But, if Anya doesn’t mind, lets get Spike looked after before we do anything else, okay?”

With the acquiescence of Anya and Giles, Buffy and Spike moved to the training room, followed closely by Willow and Tara.

While the witches worked on Spike’s hand and Spike seemed to stare off into nothing, Buffy took the opportunity to study him. She knew that total understanding of all that she had heard tonight would require much more processing time than she’d so far had, but she had to admit that the apparent change of attitude that had been directed at the blond vampire had brought forward a side of Spike that she had never witnessed before. She had enjoyed watching the shared camaraderie developing between Xander, Giles and Spike. The complete lack of aggression and vitriolic commentary, that had seemed to vacate the premises with Riley had been relaxing. Could they be friends? She didn’t know, but suddenly, she very much wanted to find out.

While Buffy was contemplating him, Spike’s mind was racing through everything that he had learned that evening. “When those bastards put this thing in my head, they took away who I was…my…er…sense of self, you could say,” Spike began quietly, still focusing somewhere off in the distance. “I didn’t know who I was any more, and I didn’t know how to become something different. They took away my choices, but…what she said in there, it made me feel like I had ‘em back, you know? I could take back control of my life and make the choices I want to. On my terms.” He finally looked at the three girls listening to him and smiled. “She gave me back my dignity.”

“What do you choose?” Tara asked, smiling her soft and gentle smile at the joyous vampire.

“I want to be a champion.”
Chapter 10 by jackofspikes


Chapter 10

**

Previously:

“What do you choose?” Tara asked, smiling her soft and gentle smile at the joyous vampire.

“I want to be a champion.”

**

Spike followed the three girls back into the front of the Magic Box. His step was as light as his heart. He didn’t think things could get better. He finally had a direction. He had a side to fight on. He had the tentative beginnings of acceptance, maybe even friendship, from the Scoobies. In Xander he might have found his very first male human friend. In Giles, a fellow academic, someone William would like to come out and converse with. He had made his decision, now it was time to let the others know.

“Ah…can I say somethin’ before Anya gets started?” Spike asked hesitantly, his voice devoid of its usual brash confidence.

“Of course, Spike. Please…” Giles motioned the suddenly shy vampire to speak.

Looking to the rest of the group and seeing nothing but interest, Spike took a deep breath and a leap of faith. “You’ve all been right good to me tonight and I know we’ve got a lot of history and all, but if you’re willin’, I’d like to ask for a chance to prove myself to you all. I’d like to try to be better than I am. More than I am. I’d like to join the white hats, not just when you need me, but all the time. I can help with research when it’s needed and I can patrol with the slayer every night, maybe even be able to give her a night off when she needs it…if she’ll let me. I know it won’t be easy and I’ll make mistakes, so you’ll prolly need a lot of patience with me. But, if you’ll help me, I know I can do this.”

Xander replied immediately. “I’m in, fang face.”

“You can count on us,” Willow offered and Tara nodded in agreement.

“If it’s going to save time on research, I’m all for it.” Anya smiled guilelessly.

“I, for one, will be delighted to know that that some as skilled as you is supporting my slayer.” Giles looked to Buffy for her opinion.

The Slayer made her stance, “One rule, Spike; if you’re in doubt, ask.” At his nod of acceptance, Buffy turned her attention to Anya. “You were gonna tell us about the council changes?”

“There’s not much to tell. About five hundred years ago the council went through some major changes. They changed their policies on just about everything. Oh don’t get me wrong, it wasn’t just swoosh bang - changes, it started slowly about fifty years before the changes became policy.” Anya looked around at her audience, glowing in the attention. “Before that time, the council had a really good support system for its slayers. The watcher was there, but there was also a whole team of people whose sole purpose was to do research for the slayer. All on the council’s payroll,” Anya turned to Giles and said, “That really was a bad decision, Giles; taking away the slayer’s support group. But Buffy has us, so I really think you should say something to the council about reinstating that particular policy, and we should be paid for our contribution to the cause.”

The earnestness with which Anya stated her argument had Giles stifling his grin and answering the girl with equal seriousness. “None of us actually work for the council, Anya, so I doubt very much that they’d listen to any suggestions I had regarding changing policies.”

“Was the support system the only policy they changed, Anya?” Buffy had a really strong feeling that Riley and Angel weren’t going to be the only ones that she was pissed at.

“Oh no, they introduced the new tradition of the Cruciamentum and then taught the new slayers that demons were evil soulless things, so that the guidelines were very clear, black and white. Slayers kill demons, with no exceptions.” Anya stopped talking and looked directly at Giles, “You shouldn’t feel guilty about what you’ve taught her though, Giles. The head of the council made the decision that most of this should also be kept from the new watchers, so those that knew about the changes all agreed to hide all the previous material and keep their knowledge to themselves; the new stuff was what the new watchers were taught. Only the new head of the council was told the whole truth and that was by the retiring head of the council.”

“But, why?” Giles looked shell-shocked. He couldn’t understand what anyone would achieve by these actions.

“Control,” Buffy replied furiously. Every fibre of her body was telling her the same thing; the older a slayer got the less she listened to the orders of the council, and the council liked to be in control.

“Not entirely,” Anya responded matter-of-factly to Buffy’s suggestion, “Although, that was a part of it. No, the council was trying to stop a prophecy that they’d found.”

“A prophecy, you say?” Giles asked tiredly. He really was getting too old for this. He’d not only found out that everything he’d ever believed was wrong and that the institution he’d dedicated most of his life to was flawed, but that now they had any number of prophesies to deal with.

Willow looked at Anya curiously, “How do you know all this, Anya? I mean, wouldn’t the council have made sure that this sort of stuff didn’t get out? ‘Cause, gotta say, if you’re gonna go to all that trouble to keep a secret, wouldn’t letting it out, sorta be of the bad?”

“The whole thing started out as a vengeance spell.” She shrugged nonchalantly, absolutely oblivious to the ramifications of her bland statement.

“Oh splendid, more good news,” Giles commented in droll humour. When Spike quietly chuckled in response to his comment, Giles found himself looking forward to sharing his humour with another Brit. ‘Bloody colonials never could take a joke.'

Xander looked over at his oft-times embarrassingly blunt girlfriend and realised that she was happy, truly happy, and he hadn’t seen her this way with the group in, well, ever. “Ahn, honey, wanna tell about the vengeance spell?”

“It wasn’t really much as vengeance spells go. It was a simple wish made by the head of the council at the time. He wanted all watchers to believe that all demons were inherently evil. I think a demon killed someone in his family and that’s why he was granted vengeance.”

“But, you said the changes in the council started because of a prophecy?” Spike tried to get some clarity. This working with the white hats was bloody difficult. How they managed to make sense of things was totally beyond him.

Looking at the vampire, Anya tried to clear up his confusion. “Well, you see the prophecy stated that the council would be vanquished when the slayer and the champion joined. The champion was described as a demon that had been redeemed, so the council thought that if the slayer could be taught to hate all demons, she’d never allow one to get close enough to her so the prophecy could be fulfilled. The vengeance wish got all the watchers on board and the Cruciamentum got rid of slayers that the council thought were getting too old. They believed that the older a slayer was, the more likely she was to recognise that not all demons are bad. If a slayer made it through the ritual and she wasn’t killed by a demon, she’d be killed off by some sort of council induced accident.”

“Good Lord!” Giles was horrified. Not only did his slayer have to face untold dangers on a nightly basis, she had to now be concerned about her safety from the institution that was supposed to support her, or rather, they would if she hadn’t quit.

“The fruition of the prophecy requires more than just a slayer though. It requires a slayer that not only understands her origins, but can tap into all her powers,” Penny added quietly.

“Huh?” Buffy eloquently expressed her confusion.

“Buffy, if you are supposed to be a protector pitted against all malevolent supernatural beings, why are you called the vampire slayer?”
Chapter 11 by jackofspikes


Chapter 11

**

Previously:

“Buffy, if you are supposed to be a protector pitted against all malevolent supernatural beings, why are you called the Vampire Slayer?”

**

“Um…’cause it’s my job to slay vampires?” Buffy relied, totally missing the point of the question. In fact, she thought it was a little redundant since everyone there knew exactly what she was.

Penny looked at the girl, the slayer, and not for the first time wondered if she was moving too fast. Was Buffy ready for the information she was about to receive?

She knew that she had already influenced these people with her own opinions. Human nature being what it was, she would have had an easier time stopping the pyroclastic flow from an erupting volcano than stopping herself from acting on her desire to break the unnatural hold that Riley and Angel seemed to have over these people. She didn’t feel the least bit of guilt that she’d deliberately manipulated the situation to show everyone that Riley’s racism made him a human version of Angelus, or that Angel was really a self-centred, egotistical liar who believed he had the right to play God with the people whose lives he was manipulating. She despised both of them and was more than satisfied with the way things had gone with the two. She knew that there would be further confrontations with them. Neither one knew when to quit and neither one knew how to lose, but they would learn. She would see to that.

The rest of this group, though, they were worth helping. Tara needed her confidence built up. Willow needed to learn to deal with her own control issues and that certainly wasn’t going to be an easy job. Anya needed to learn how to reintegrate into human society, but all that would take was a little time and patience. Giles needed some closure with the Angelus situation. Spike would probably be the easiest to deal with; he wanted the changes and was willing to make the effort to achieve them. Xander and Buffy, however, were another matter completely. They were going to need some major counselling.

“The demon that was used to create the first slayer was non-corporeal,” Penny offered cautiously.

“Sooo not good with the cryptic, you wanna give me a little more?” Buffy lifted an eyebrow and crossed her arms.

Her body language told Penny all she need to know. Buffy had already figured it all out, but she needed to hear the words.

“The demon that was used to create the first slayer was a vampire demon,” Giles stated sadly in realisation. He had often wondered, but knowing his slayer’s need for denial, he had never brought the subject up. Now, he wished he had.

“Well that would explain how I knew exactly which one of you lot was the slayer that first night in the Bronze," Spike commented thoughtfully.

“What do you mean, Spike.” Giles looked curiously at the vampire.

“I was only told that the slayer was petite and blonde. That described half the bints in the bronze that night,” he explained. “But the minute I saw her dancin’, I knew. I guess some part of me has always known that the power of the slayer was more than just strong mojo. Power like that would have to have a demonic origin.”

Buffy wasn’t wigged. She was shocked at the realization that she wasn’t wigged, but she wasn’t, not really. So the first slayer was created with a vampire’s demon. It wasn’t like she was one, was she? “Um…that was just the first slayer though…right?”

Penny gathered her thoughts, knowing that she had to explain this just right. “Yes, the first slayer was the one that was combined with the essence of a vampire demon. Over time the demon soul and the girl’s soul merged and the first slayer was the outcome. It’s the essence of the first slayer that has gone on and merged with each of the following slayers that have been called. Your problem,” Penny said, turning to Buffy, “is that you deny the slayer side of you. You need to accept who you are in totality and stop fighting it. Once you do that, you’ll find the peace that you’re looking for.

“You’re so busy looking for happiness in your dreams of normal that you haven’t realised yet that even if you found normal, you still wouldn’t be happy. You will never find the happiness you crave from without…you need to find balance, and that only comes from within.

“Balance is the key, Buffy. Once you find balance within, you’ll be able to unlock all your other powers.” Penny smiled softly at the young woman in front of her. She could see the struggle Buffy was going through.

Buffy looked up at Penny, her eyes filled with uncertainty. “I don’t know how,” she whispered.

“Sweetie, that’s what I’m here for,” Penny answered Buffy’s plea. “But I really think that’s enough for tonight. Why don’t we all meet back here tomorrow?” With a unanimous agreement, their goodnights were said.

Turning to Spike, Penny smiled as she asked, “Would you care to see a lady home, Sir?”

“Would be my pleasure, luv.” Spike smiled and offered his arm. Neither noticed the quick flash of annoyance that marred Buffy’s expression. Waving good night to the rest of the group, Penny and Spike made their way out into the night.

They walked for a few moments in silence, both thinking about day and all that had happened. Penny had laughed at the workings of the Powers That Be when she and the other girls had discovered that her new address was 1631 Revello Drive. Apparently the house had been on the market for a while. When Penny told Spike her new address, he looked at her speculatively.

“You may as well get on with it then, Doc. Know you got me alone to talk ‘bout something.”

“Does anything get by you?” Penny smiled at him.

“You live across the street from the slayer, pet, but you asked me to walk you home? It doesn’t take a genius.”

“Okay, you caught me. I do have some stuff I wanted to talk to you about. I was hoping to invite you in for some hot chocolate. Some of this stuff is private and I didn’t want to embarrass you by bringing it up while everyone was there.”

Spike nodded his understanding, but was a little concerned about the word ‘private’. She had known enough about him to be able to shut him up with the word ‘effulgent’ earlier: he was pretty sure that anything dealing with ‘private’ was a going to mean emotionally painful for him. He looked over at the woman walking beside him. She’d never been anything but good to him, she’d said things that had caused the others to treat him differently, too. She’d got rid of Cardboard and delivered a couple of stinging verbal blows to the Great Poof. If she said they should talk, then talk they would. He honestly didn’t think she’d hurt him deliberately.

Once they arrived, Penny ushered the silent vampire into her home and made her way to the kitchen. While Penny moved around the room with casual ease, Spike made himself comfortable by taking a stool and seating himself at the breakfast bar.

Handing him his drink and taking the seat opposite, the two drank in companionable silence for a few minutes. Then Penny placed her cup on the counter, took a deep breath, and started talking. “She’d been sick for a very long time, William. Her soul had been weakened when she lost your father; she had loved him so very much. When she woke the weakness of her soul allowed the demon to take control. Her soul was too weak; she wouldn’t have been able to take back control. She was horrified by what the demon did and would never have adjusted. You saved her, she is back in your father’s arms and she’s proud of what you did. Your mother sent you a message, William. Whistler gave it to me. She says that ‘you now have the power to change what you are into what you were destined to be. You have trials ahead of you’. That she loves you and knows that you feel terrible remorse because you’ve always believed you didn’t save her, but she wanted to assure you that you did. She also says that ‘if you really feel the need to save a mother, save Joyce’.

During her parlance, tears had started to stream down Spike’s face. Tears of relief, joy, and grace ran unheeded, unchecked. He had done the right thing; he’d saved her. His smile of gratitude faded at the last words that Penny spoke. “Joyce?”

“She has a tumour, Spike. It’s operable and the operation will be a success, but she will die not long after the operation due to a brain aneurism, a complication from the surgery,” Penny explained. “But, you can save her. The trials that Angel would have taken to try and save Darla will work for Joyce. If you are willing to go through the trials in her name, you can save her.”

There wasn’t a moment’s hesitation from the vampire. Not for Joyce.

“What do I have to do?”
Chapter 12 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Some dialogue taken from AtS episode: The Trial.


Chapter 12

**

Previously:

“But you can save her. The trials that Angel would have taken to try and save Darla will work for Joyce. If you are willing to go through the trials in her name, you can save her.”

“What do I have to do?”

**

Penny walked across the street and knocked on the door to 1630 and waited for the door to be answered. After she was ushered inside by Buffy, Penny suggested that they ask Joyce to join them. When Joyce had joined them, Penny asked Buffy to explain who she was. Once she was sure that Joyce understood, Penny told them the truth about Joyce’s illness.

“I’m going to die?” Joyce asked, her voice soft and shaking.

“No. We can fix this, right?” Buffy pleaded with Penny.

“There is a way,” Penny informed them confidently. “It’s another thing the Powers wanted me to fix. They understand with perfect clarity that Buffy needs her mother.”

Bouncing happily in her seat, Buffy asked the important question. “So, what do we do?”

“At sundown, Spike will arrive and escort you both to the trials. Spike is the only one who can do this. It’s more of a test for him than anything else, but he doesn’t know that and he can’t be told. By going through the trial, he will ensure that Joyce here will be completely healed. The best way you can help him is to believe in him and to tell him that.

“I know that you want to do this for your mother, Buffy, but this fight is Spike’s. You have to let him do this; it’s his first step on the road to redemption and it’s his destiny.” Penny watched as Buffy’s expression changed from stubborn mutiny, to argumentative, then frustration, petulance and finally to grudging acceptance.

~*~*~

When sunset arrived, so did Spike. The trio walked in silence, guided by the directions Penny had given them. Walking up to the empty pool, Buffy, Joyce, and Spike looked at each other. Joyce held his gaze as she asked, “Are you sure?”

Nodding firmly Spike walked to the diving board and said, “It's time for a leap of faith." Taking a deep breath he said, “I'm either coming back with a cure - or you're about to see somethin’ bloody funny.” Taking a running leap, Spike bounced off the end of the board and dove into the empty pool. A blue light crackled around him as he disappeared.

~*~*~

Spike saw the ground a split second before he hit, but there was time enough to allow him to tuck and roll back to his feet. He looked around what appeared to be a dungeon-like chamber.

“Well, we certainly have faith. Now we'll test your valour.”

Spike spun at the sound of the voice. Standing calmly in front of him was a small man that appeared to be dressed as a butler in a black suit and tie. “And who would you be, mate?”

“I shall be assisting you with the trials, sir,” The butler replied politely.

Glancing to the side Spike noticed that both Buffy and Joyce are standing beside the man. Spike whirled back, glaring at the man. “Why are they here?” Spiked snarled. He was suddenly terrified for the two women.

“You wish to save this lady’s life?” The butler calmly asked as he indicated Joyce.

“Of course I bloody well do,” Spike answered the man belligerently.

“She is your collateral then. Should you complete all three trials, she will be healed.”

Buffy and Spike shared a glance, suspicion moving its icy tendrils through both their minds. “What happens if I don't complete the trials?” Spike asked.

“She dies instantly. In the mean time; Mrs. Summers, Miss Summers, you can relax with an iced beverage in our antechamber.” With his words both Buffy and Joyce disappeared.

“No,” Spike whispered.

“Oh, it's better this way, sir. In a few moments no living thing will be safe in here.”

Spike seemed not to have heard the butler, “You can't. Nobody said that she would...”

“Oh, I'm sorry if there was a misunderstanding, but life is the bargain here. You have placed hers in the balance along with your own, of course. Anyway, you’d best get ready now, sir. This is no time to be dwelling on the negative.

“Your trials will consist of three separate challenges. I'll need your coat, tee-shirt, and shoes,” the small man instructed.

“You will give the coat to Buffy.” Spike’s statement brooked no argument. Removing his coat, tee-shirt and shoes, he silently handed them to the Butler. The warrior was preparing, he would not fail. “You said three challenges; I’m guessin’ the first one involves whatever the buggerin’ hell is makin’ that racket behind door number one,” Spike commented, pointing to the gate in front of him.

“Once that gate opens, all you have to do is walk through it,” the butler blithely announced before disappearing.

“Oh yeah, I’m sure it’ll be just that easy,” Spike muttered to himself as the gate started to rise. An ugly yellow demon, armed with a sword and two chains with sharp hooks at the ends made his way through the gate. “Slayer’s gonna be right brassed she missed you, mate,” Spike chortled with glee.

As the demon swung the chains around, trying to hook his opponent, Spike jumped to avoid them. Moving in closer, Spike punched the demon with a strong left hook, spun to the right, and disarmed the demon of his sword with a quick right hand. Ducking low and spinning quickly with a leg sweep, Spike dropped the demon to the floor. Swapping the sword to his left hand, Spike beheaded the demon in one swift move. Picking up the chains, he looked thoughtfully at the beheaded demon and then around the room. Noting two light fixtures on opposite walls, Spike brought down the sword a second time, slicing the body in two. Hooking one half, he dragged it to the one wall and looped the chain over a light fixture. He repeated his action with the other half and the opposite light fixture. As he turned back to the gate, it opened, and Spike walked calmly through.

~*~*~

Standing next to Buffy and Joyce in the ante-chamber, the butler looked at his pocket watch. “Seventeen seconds to win. Well, that record is going to be hard to beat.”

Buffy smirked at the man and shrugged. “He’s a warrior.”

“Is it possible to see what's happening?” Joyce asked, concerned for the blond vampire she had befriended.

“If you insist, but please remember - you did ask.” He clapped his hands and with a brief flash of light, they could see what was happening.

~*~*~

As the gate closed behind him, Spike was left in a long dark corridor. With a soft whoosh, the ceiling opened, allowing the hall to be bathed in moonlight. Spike studied the hall. The floor and walls were covered with crosses of all shapes and sizes. About half way down, there was a basin on a pedestal, and at the other end there was a door. Spike rolled his eyes and loudly stated his contempt.

“Could you be anymore predictable? Let me guess; the door’s locked and the bloody key is in the basin, prolly covered with holy water. Wankers.”

~*~*~

Joyce gasped and turned angrily to the butler. “Why don't you just kill him if you want him dead?”

“We don't want anything, madam. In this place, the journey is all. Where it may lead is not our concern.”

~*~*~

Spike shifted into game face, and using vamp speed he raced to the basin, pausing only long enough to pick up the key, which was in fact covered with holy water, and raced the rest of the way to the door. He unlocked it and stepped though.

~*~*~

Checking his watch again, the butler commented mildly. “He's quite remarkable.”

Buffy and Joyce replied in unison. “Yes…he is.”

~*~*~

As Spike entered the next chamber, chains shot out and manacles clamped around his wrists and ankles, pulling tight and leaving him spread-eagled.

Clapping his hands as he entered, the butler smiled widely at the vampire, “Well played! You fielded our strokes from end to end. My hat's off to you, sir. Of course, there is one final challenge.”

As he spoke, row upon row of lethal stakes poked out of the wall facing Spike.

Lifting an eyebrow, Spike quietly questioned the man, “My life for hers?”

“Exactly. This third test has no catch. Death is the final challenge. We can't restore one life without taking another, you see? In order for Mrs. Summers to live, you must die.”

“Well get on with it, then. Joyce needs to be getting home; her little one will start worrying soon.”

“Are you ready to give her life at the cost of your own?” The butler asked him.

Spike looked him straight in the eye and firmly replied, “Yes.”

“As you wish.”

Joyce shook her head in disbelief, whispering her denial. “No.”

Spike took a deep breath and harshly ordered the butler. “Do it.”

The butler released the stakes and as they hurtled towards Spike, Buffy felt the emotional paralysis that had held her frozen let go. It wasn’t fair! She didn’t want him to die, but it was either him or her mom. It sooo wasn’t fair. Needing to do something, both Buffy and Joyce tried to move toward the vampire, but felt themselves held back by an invisible force. Screaming out her frustration, Buffy sank to the floor, tears streaming down her face. She wasn’t ready for him to be gone yet.

As she slowly opened her eyes at her mother’s gasp, Buffy was stunned to see Spike standing in front of her mother, once again fully dressed.

“Congratulations. You've passed the third test by accepting death. I'm told no one's ever gone that far before in terms of sacrifice. Kudos.”

Turning his head to the little butler, Spike ground out his order. “Pay up.”

“Of course.” Smiling at Joyce, the butler beckoned her closer, “You're a lucky woman, and soon you'll have your whole life ahead of you.” Placing his hands on the either side of her head a soft glow started to emanate from them. It only took a few minutes, but the relief from her pain was instantaneous.

Joyce gently thanked the little butler and made her way to Spike. Enfolding the vampire into her gentle embrace, she whispered her words of gratitude. Buffy took her turn at hugging her mother, and then, fixing her attention on Spike, she moved swiftly to him, throwing her arms around his neck and kissing him soundly on the lips.

Pulling back from the gobsmacked vampire, Buffy grinned at him before moving away. Spike appeared frozen in time. Looking at her mother, Buffy noticed that her mother seemed to be also. Turning suspicious green eyes on the butler, she ground out her question, “What’s happening.”

“It’s just temporary, I assure you, but I had an offer from the Powers That Be for you and thought you might prefer that it was not heard.”

“What offer?” Buffy hadn’t decided yet if she was angry or not.

“I have been given the power to remove his behavioural modification chip. The choice is yours.”

A thousand thoughts hit her at once; reason after reason for saying no. But, one though persisted above them all, ‘he asked for a chance’.

“Free them,” the Slayer ordered.

Once her mother and Spike were cognisant, Buffy explained what had happened and what they had been offered. Spike’s look of shock hadn’t subsided, and Joyce’s, ‘it’s about time’, made him do a double take.

“Your decision?” The butler politely inquired.

“Easy…” Buffy was stopped before she could complete her sentence by Spike’s firm request.

“Wait.”
Chapter 13 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Beta'd by AtheneHahn, with special thanks to Maryperk for her advice and help. Big hugs to Karyn for the fabulous Banner!


Chapter 13

**
.
Previously:

“Your decision?” the butler politely inquired.

“Easy…” Buffy was stopped before she could complete her sentence by Spike’s firm request.

“Wait.”
**

After Buffy and Spike escorted a now healthy Joyce home, they continued silently on to the Magic Box. While their mouths may have been silent, their thoughts were not.

Buffy’s thoughts bombarded her; why had he told her to wait? Wasn’t it what he wanted? Sure, he’d made the decision to change sides. Hell, he’d willingly offered his own life for her mom’s and that was like the single most amazing thing she’d ever witnessed; she’d even kissed him for it. She’d kissed Spike. Hmmm…let’s try that again. She had actually kissed Spike. Spike! Nope, no guilty voices telling her it was wrong; she’d kissed Spike and she didn’t seem to be having a problem with that. Interesting. Okay, so she’d kissed Spike, didn’t seem to be wigging, he’d stopped her from removing the chip and this wigged her. So, the obvious question here was; why was she not wigged over the Spike kissage?

‘She kissed me’, Spike was in shock. She’d kissed him. Him. Buffy the Vampire Slayer had, by her own choice, kissed William the Bloody. ‘Bloody hell, she kissed me’. What a day, Joyce was safe and Buffy had kissed him. Joyce had hugged him and Buffy had…

‘She kissed me’.

Walking into the Magic Box ensured that both left their inner musings and returned to the matters at hand. Buffy had news to share.

After all the greetings were out of the way, Buffy proceeded to tell the group what had just happened. Her joy at the knowledge that her mother was once again healthy was shared by the rest of them. Spike’s part in the trials was orated and he was lauded with praise and a few well done slaps to the back. His shyness at the praise for his selfless actions further endeared the vampire to them all.

“There is one more thing I have to tell you, but I need to say first that at this point no official decision has been made yet,” Buffy announced, waiting for the total attention of the group before continuing. “They said that they could remove Spike’s chip.”

“What do you mean ‘that no decision has been made yet', Buffy?” Giles asked curiously.

“Yeah, I thought we were all on board with the ‘give the guy a chance’? What’s the deal, Buffy?” Xander crossed his arms and glared at the petite blond. He was not happy. Xander had spent a lot of time the night before thinking about his own treatment of Spike. He had decided to take Penny’s words to heart. If he was going to give the guy a chance then he would do it completely. He had mentally moved the vampire from his enemy group to his friend group…and Xander Harris stood by his friends.

“Oh, no. It’s not like that. Spike wanted to wait,” Buffy quickly clarified.

When all eyes turned to the shy vampire, he kept his eyes on the floor and softly told them what he had been thinking. “I just thought you all deserved to be apart of the decision, is all.”

With his eyes focused on the floor, Spike was unaware of the silent vote taking place. His first indication that something momentous was about to happen came when small, boot covered feet moved into his view.

He slowly lifting his gaze until he was looking directly into the dancing eyes of his slayer.

“Chip’s history,” she blithely announced as she lifted a finger to his forehead and tapped on it. A small blue spark was the only indication that anything had happened. Cautiously lifting his own hand, Spike hesitantly touched a lock of her hair, before quickly giving it a yank.

“OW!” Buffy’s indignation quickly changed to amusement when faced with the innocently boyish grin in front of her. When he picked her up and spun her around, whooping with joy, Buffy wasn’t the only one to join in with his laughter.

Once the laughter died down, everyone resumed their seats and Buffy turned to Penny. “So, Doc, what’s next?”

“Research.” Penny grinned at the now frowning girl and laughed out loud when Xander’s head lightly hit the table. Repeatedly.

“What are we researching?” Giles asked as he indulgently smiled at the antics of the children of his heart.

“A demon in Africa; a demon that grants wishes.” Penny smiled her Mona Lisa smile.

“Why are we looking up a demon that grants wishes?” Willow asked speculatively.

“Sorry, but this time I’m gonna have to let you find that out on your own. You need to come to your own conclusions.” Penny refused to give them any more information. As a champion, Spike would need this, but he also had to come to that decision by himself. His demon would rebel if he thought the choice was not his own.

Grabbing an armful of research books, Giles placed them on the table. The Scoobies went to work.

When the doorbell to the Magic Box rang, they were all hard at work. Lifting their heads in curiosity, none could admit to being surprised at the arrival of Riley Finn.

Spike returned his gaze to the book he was reading, but not before Xander had caught the look of vulnerability that had flashed in his eyes. Picking up his own book, Xander moved around the table to sit next to the vampire, effectively placing his own body between Spike and the ousted ex-soldier.

“You know, I think G.I. Joker is my favourite of your names for him,” Xander casually informed the reading vampire, not particularly caring if his voice carried to the door. Watching Spike smirk, Xander waited for his reply.

Leaning back in his seat, his face a picture of seriousness, Spike offered his own opinion. “I’ve always liked Captain Tiny Tool myself.”

The spluttering, red-faced object of their discussion decided that he should complete his mission before he was drawn into anything else. Speaking loudly, so he could be heard over the laughter, Riley spoke to the subject of his mission. “Buffy, I want you to give me another chance.”

As he finished speaking the front door to the Magic Box again opened and Riley was pushed firmly to the side.

“I’m through playing people. I want my key!” The Hell God had arrived.

Quickly moving in front of the Scoobies, Penny crossed her arms and confronted the intruder. “I’m not your anything.”

“MY KEY!” Glory cried out jubilantly. Her joy soon faded as she realised that she couldn’t touch the woman in front of her. Her cries of jubilation quickly changed to ones of frustrated rage.

“What are you talking about? You can’t be what she’s looking for, you only got here yesterday,” Riley griped, oblivious to the pandemonium he was unleashing.

Grabbing Riley by the throat, Glory looked back at the others, once again feeling the power of her Godhood. “I want answers and I want them now! No answers and I’ll snap his neck like a twig.”

“You could, but then I’d just do the same thing to Ben.” Penny smiled smugly at the God.

“How do you know about…” the bottle blond gasped.

“I know a lot of stuff. Just like I know who and whom not to trust. You don’t honestly think I’d tell an idiot like that my secrets, do you?” Penny openly laughed at the God.

Glory’s fury at being laughed at had her tossing Riley aside. “You can’t laugh at me, I’m a God!”

“Well now you get to prove that,” Penny informed her. “If you can solve the riddle that is me, you can have me, but if you hurt any humans, I will pay a visit to Ben.” Leaning close to her, Penny made sure the woman understood what she was saying. “Leave, Glorificus. If you return to this place or these people, I will introduce Ben to the same sort of pain that you have inflicted on others. Your time will be short if you harm one more person.”

Penny just watched as the fuming Hell God left.

“You sooo remind me of the Spike I first met.” Buffy grinned at Penny in appreciation. Looking down at Riley, Buffy’s expression changed to one of mock scolding. “But, gotta say I’m not so impressed with your clean up skills. You forgot to throw out the garbage.”

Penny smiled, opened the door and hauled Riley out.

Before the group could get very far into their discussion on the confrontation with Glory, the front door once again opened. Most of the group rolled their eyes at Riley’s persistence. Most of the group refused to even acknowledge his entrance. Xander was the exception.

“Well, well, well. Came all this way just to be staked by a Scooby, did ya, deadboy?”
Chapter 14 by jackofspikes


Chapter 14

**
.
Previously:

“Well, well, well! Came all this way just to be staked by a Scooby did ya, deadboy?”

**

“Shut up, Harris. I’m not here to see you, I’m here to see this so-called representative of the Powers,” Angel spoke derisively. He wasn’t planning on wasting time on the little bigot.

“Oi! Watch your manners, Peaches. Don’t speak to him like that.” Spike had been accepted; he was well prepared to protect his pack.

“Don’t tell me what to do, William,” Angel spat out angrily. How dare that bleached moron reproach him on etiquette, and since when did Spike stick up for the bigot? What the hell was he doing here in the first place? The little bastard would be dust before he left, Angel promised himself.

The whistle was the only clue before the stake was imbedded in Angel’s chest. “You speak to my team with anything other than respect and the next one won’t miss,” the Slayer announced with deadly calmness.

“Buffy?” Angel’s voice was filled with desperate anguish. Why was she being like this? Didn’t she realise he’d given up everything for her? Why was she being so ungrateful? What sort of lies had she been told? When did she get so skinny?

Huh?

Before Angel took the time to think about the possible ramifications, the words had slipped out of his mouth. “Jeez Buff, when did you start looking like a famine victim?”

Faced with a room full of incredulous stares, it is safe to say that had Penny not chosen that particular moment to move in front of the brunette vampire he would definitely have dusted while suffering from a terminal case of foot-in-mouth disease.

"Stake him again Buffy, please?" Xander whined

"Oi, let me get a better view first, luv," Spike requested.

"Can we take pictures?" Xander begged.

As the group joined in laughing at the clowning twosome, Penny turned to the large vampire and waited for him to speak.

Angel pointedly ignored the waiting woman and busied himself with removing the stake that was imbedded in his chest. Carefully, refusing to give anyone the satisfaction of his pain or to ask for help, he eased the object out. Luckily it was not in deep and the wound itself would not take long to heal. Once he was certain that no wood remained in the wound, he turned his attention to the woman in front of him. “Are you Penny?” Angel asked her solemnly.

“Yes.” Her reply was equally as solemn.

“Why are you trying to undermine me, destroy my life? What have I ever done to you?” He was trying to be understanding, giving her the opportunity to explain herself. He didn’t realise that to others his tone might be considered petulant.

Smiling in amusement and lifting an eyebrow, she answered his questions with questions of her own. “How has anything I’ve done undermined you and more importantly, why do you feel that being undermined would destroy your life?”

“You’ve got my people questioning me and my decisions. I have to waste time explaining every little thing because of you. They’re questioning my decisions, my methods, and even my motives,” Angel lamented in frustration.

“I see. So you feel that your decisions, methods, and motives shouldn’t be questioned?” Penny clarified.

“Exactly,” Angel nodded his head in agreement.

“You feel that an individual in your position doesn’t need to be questioned?” she continued.

“Right,” he was pleased that she was finally getting the picture. Maybe she wasn’t as stupid as he had first thought.

“You feel that as your underlings, they should respect your decisions, methods, and motives?” Penny allowed none of her emotions to show themselves.

“Yes, yes, now you’re getting it.” Angel was elated. Finally they were coming to an understanding. This nonsense about him not being the champion would soon be over, and he could get back to helping Darla. Buffy and the others would be forced to apologise for being rude to him and all would be right with the world.

“Because they’re beneath you, and you are their benevolent caretaker.”

“Yes…what? Wait…no.” Huh? How the hell did that happen? Angel’s mind reeled.

“Oh no, please, I think I understand now. You are the great and mighty Angel. Your knowledge is all encompassing. You are incapable of making mistakes and even if you did, your underlings would not have the intellect to aid you.” Her sarcasm could have cut glass.

“You’re twisting my words. That’s not what I’m saying at all.” Angel panicked.

“Have you considered for even a moment that I don’t care what you’re saying? That you are nothing to me? That I don’t answer to you, nor do I have any intention of ever doing so? You come in here with your holier-than-thou attitude and just expect me to explain myself to you? Who the hell do you think you are? You are just a waste of space and the world would be better off with you in a dust-buster.” Penny turned her back on him and returned to the group. Her obvious disdain made it clear that the conversation was over.

Xander, Giles, and Spike leapt to their feet and gave her a standing ovation.

As Angel stood doing his impression of a fish out of water, the group was once again distracted by the opening of the front door of the shop.

Cordelia Chase strode into the shop as if she owned it. Taking in the wound on the fish-faced brunette vampire, Cordelia slapped him on the back of the head, muttering “Moron” as she made her way past him and down the step to the main floor of the shop. Wesley followed her at a more hesitant pace.

“We told him not to come,” she greeted the Sunnydale Scoobies.

“I do apologise for the intrusion. Angel seemed reluctant to listen to us,” Wesley told a more charitable tale. He felt incredibly uncomfortable in front of this particular group of people. He mentally cringed in memory of the prat he’d been when he was last in Sunnydale.

Angel felt the slow boil of his rage. His demon was screaming for retribution. How dare she speak to him like that? Who the hell was she? The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was a champion of the powers. His was a mission of purity. Where did she get off making people question that? Didn’t she realise who he was? The roar in his ears was deafening, he couldn’t think straight. Raging, white-hot anger infused his whole body. The demon screamed in triumph as Angel let go of his control.

Sliding into gameface, he roared as he lunged for the focus of his rage, his feet lifting off the floor. His momentum carried him forward and straight through the non-corporeal body of his opponent and head first into the bookshelf behind her.

Picking up a heavy bronze statue from the mess on the floor, Xander willingly hit the out-of-control vampire on the back of the head, knocking him out completely. Turning to Buffy, no one was surprised at his question. “Now, can I dust him?”

~*~*~

The beautiful brunette vampiress lifted her head and listened. Words whispered in her mind, pictures played out, images she recognised and some that she didn’t. Lifting her arms high in the air, as if trying to touch the very stars themselves, she danced to music that only she could hear, whispering sadly as she danced, “Daddy's a bad dog. Bad dogs need whippings. Ruff, ruff. William is standing in the sun; no more my dark prince. Daddy won’t be able to play now. He’s all alone. Alone with no one to help him. Bye-bye, Daddy. ”
Chapter 15 by jackofspikes


Chapter 15

**
.
Previously:

Picking up a heavy bronze statue from the mess on the floor, Xander willingly hit the out-of-control vampire on the back of the head, knocking him out completely. Turning to Buffy, no one was surprised at his question. “Now, can I dust him?”

**

When the bell for the front door jangled, the first thought that went through everyone’s mind was, ‘really should have locked that’. Looking up, the group was surprised to see Dawn, who was taking in the scene before her with wide-eyed amazement. As Joyce stepped through the door to join her youngest, she calmly ignored the unconscious form of the brunette vampire and directed her question to Buffy. “Dear, were you aware that Riley is sitting in his car watching the shop? He doesn’t look pleased.”

“I broke up with him last night. He was carrying around a plastic stake to torture vampires with.” Buffy let her eyes flick towards Spike, silently sharing with her mother her belief that Spike had been the intended victim.

Before Joyce could comment, Dawn made her presence felt, squealing her thank-yous over and over again, the exuberant teen launched herself into Spike's arms before she promptly burst into tears.

Totally at a loss, Spike shared a panicked look with Xander before turning pleading eyes towards Joyce.

Taking pity on the confused vampire, Joyce gathered her weeping child into her embrace, offering Dawn assurances that she was here and not going anywhere.

Bouncing back, as teenagers do, Dawn looked down at the vampire she was standing on. “So…why is there an unconscious stalker on the floor?”

“Xander hit him,” Willow informed the curious girl.

“He rammed his head into the wall first,” Xander felt it necessary to explain.

“He was being an ass.” Cordy looked down at the now groaning vampire, “This is sooo gonna cost him a Prada handbag to go with my new Manolo Blahnik shoes”.

“Should we restrain him? He seemed quite agitated.” Wesley kept his concerned gaze on Angel.

“Who was he angry at?” Joyce eyed the downed vampire suspiciously as Dawn stepped off him.

“Me,” Penny grinned, completely unperturbed by the attempted attack. She was really starting to see the benefits of being non-corporeal.

Groaning, Angel gingerly sat up, holding onto the back of his head. “Could you all please stop talking about me as if I wasn’t here?”

“I’m still voting for the stakage,” Xander completely ignored the now conscious subject of his derision.

“Oooh, can I vote too? ‘Cause…gotta say…I’m all on board with the stakage.” Dawn grinned at Xander.

“Why do you hate me?” Angel whined at his teenage tormentor.

“Uh, duh…’cause you’re an idiot,” Dawn lifted an eyebrow as she responded to his question, her tone dripping with teenage condemnation.

“Dawn,” Joyce gently chastised her daughter. Waiting for Dawn’s full attention before she continued. “I asked you not to wear your new shoes until this weekend.”

Stifling her giggle at the affronted look on Angel’s face, Buffy carefully schooled her features before addressing him. “Was I not clear that you weren’t welcome in Sunnydale anymore, Angel?”

“You weren’t serious,” he firmly informed her.

While Willow and Tara shook their heads in disbelief, Giles and Wesley rolled their eyes. Joyce, Cordelia, Penny, and Dawn crossed their arms in disgust. Anya hoped that they dusted Angel before she swept the floor, and Spike and Xander sat back in joyous expectation as Buffy went from simmer to a full rolling boil in a millisecond.

“Where do you get off telling me what I’m thinking? You didn’t have that right when we were together,” Buffy blasted the clueless vampire. “I have a mind of my own, Angel, and I'm not afraid to use it. Need I remind you that you broke up with me, and if memory serves, the last time I was in LA, you told me I wasn't welcome. You seem to have conveniently forgotten you left me and our 'freak show'.”

“He compared your love to a freak show?" Spike growled. He couldn’t have stopped his exclamation if he tried; he was incensed. How anyone, let alone his poofter of a grandsire, could be so cruelly insensitive to the heart of this passionate girl was beyond him. Wasn’t the poof supposed to be the one with the all encompassing bloody soul?

Buffy threw the blond vampire a grateful glance and moved closer to him. She knew that Spike would have never said something like that to a woman he loved.

Turning back to Angel, Buffy continued to speak. “There’s something you need to know once and for all, Angel. One of Willow's spells showed me something, and I've really been in denial about it for too long, but now that I don't have to worry about the gang staking him..." Buffy grabbed Spike's hand and prayed that he was open to her unplanned announcement, or at least that he wouldn’t embarrass her in front of his grandsire, ‘cause that would just suck. “I'm finally gonna date who I've wanted to date for the past three years, and before you say he's a substitute for you, Angel. In reality you were a substitute for him.”

“Are you serious, Slayer?” Spike asked her; his expression hopeful and pleading, but fear danced though his eyes as his history in coming second to his grandsire flashed through his mind. ‘Please, please don’t be playing with me’, he silently begged.

“Totally!” she confirmed before facing the ecstatic blond, “You know, if you hadn't issued that stupid death threat, you would have gotten lucky that first night:”

“Buffy!” Joyce admonished her daughter’s forthright statement, placing her hands firmly over her other daughter’s ears.

“But mom, you should have seen him.” The non-repentant girl responded. “He was so hot! What sixteen year old girl doesn't like a bad boy?” Buffy let out a cough that sounded suspiciously like the word ‘Ripper’.

“Buffy Anne Summers, I am still your mother, young lady!” Joyce blushed crimson, as she caught sight of the embarrassed watcher.

Buffy returned her mother’s look with one of complete innocence. “What’s a stevedore?”

Angel looked sick, turning to Joyce, he all but begged her, “Tell her you don’t approve.”

“Why wouldn’t I approve of Spike?” Joyce innocently asked the demanding brunette, fully cognizant of the fact that she had been instrumental in his break-up with Buffy.

“You didn’t approve of me!” Angel responded in indignation

“And your point is?” She smiled politely.

Ignoring the snickering at his expense, Angel doggedly persevered. “He's a vampire.”

“Nice to know your observation skills are still right up there, gel boy,” Xander sarcastically mocked the discontented vampire.

“I think you’ll find, Angel, that not one of us would be willing to choose you over Spike.” Giles said, compelled to add his support to the blond vampire. He may have reservations about the blossoming relationship between Spike and his slayer, but he was firm in his belief that the blond was by far a better choice than the brunette.

Rounding abruptly on Penny, the furious vampire spat out his accusation. “You! You’re responsible for this.”

“Seriously?” Penny deadpanned, lifting an amused eyebrow. “Yay me.”

“Do all psychologists act like you? ‘Cause…gotta say…funny.” Xander grinned at Penny.

“Nah, this is just me. I left the doctor badge at home. And you really couldn’t afford my hourly rate,” Penny returned his grin.

Desperate and totally at a loss at how to handle being completely dismissed, Angel grasped at straws. If he had to suffer this humiliation, he wasn’t going to suffer alone. Smiling coldly at Spike and using his sire’s voice, he made his demand. “Beg for forgiveness, boy; that you would dare to forget your place. Show them who your master is.”

Spike stiffened every cell in his body electrified. His demon screamed to obey the command, but Spike was stronger than his demon, he fought off the desire to yield.

The other occupants of the room seemed to freeze in a combination of horror and anticipation as the moments passed with no visible movement from the blond vampire.

Angel’s smile slowly faded. His demon was outraged. How dare this little upstart defy him, humiliate him further? Guess it was time to show his errant grandchilde just who exactly was in charge. “Boy, you’re gonna regret defying me.”

Taking a step forward, Angel was halted by the stake pressed firming against his chest. This one would not miss his heart.

“Stay the hell away from him.”
Chapter 16 by jackofspikes


Chapter 16

**
.
Previously:

Taking a step forward, Angel was halted by the stake pressed firming against his chest. This one would not miss his heart.

“Stay the hell away from him.”

**

Angel froze. Joyce was serious and he knew it. How the hell had this happened? When did these people stop respecting him? They were all crazy! They had to be; no one in their right mind would choose Spike over him. Taking a deep breath- well not too deep because of the stake- Angel spoke softly in an attempt to placate the woman who had him at her doubtful mercy. “Joyce, he’s my grandchilde. It is my right to discipline him.”

“And if you attempt to do that, I will dust you,” Joyce replied flatly, her eyes cold. No one was touching her saviour on her watch.

“You don’t seem to have grasped the concept that you are neither needed nor wanted here, Angel,” Giles coldly stated his observation.

“I thought you wanted to be one of the good guys, Angel? A good guy wouldn’t attack someone else for failing to bow down to them. A good guy wouldn’t have suggested it in the first place.” Willow crossed her arms and let her resolve face slip firmly into place.

“You should l-l-leave, we w-w-won’t let you hurt Spike.” Tara surprised the group by speaking up. The Sunnydale group knew that she must feel really strongly, since she rarely spoke up during meetings.

Cordelia looked critically at the vampire she knew in her heart could make a difference, if only he would stop listening to his ego, it was so beyond irritating. “Enough Angel…God, when are you going to learn? You put so much stock into being a champion and then you act like a damn child that can’t get his own way. Get over it, already.”

“Cordelia is right, Angel. In reality you have only been fighting the fight against evil for just over four years. The bulk of your experience, I hasten to add, has been for the other side. It is ludicrous to believe that just because you have managed to survive for over 240 years as a vampire, that you are automatically more knowledgeable than the rest of us. It is insulting both personally and intellectually. You did not earn that soul, Angel, you were cursed with it. To assume that after only actively using your soul for four years, you have some sort of superior moral guidance system is preposterous,” Wesley delivered his opinion with the cutting edge tone that only an upper-class Englishman can truly produce.

“If you continue with this attitude, you will be responsible for the destruction of this world,” Penny stated, with absolute finality. Taking in the lost expression on his features, she felt the stirrings of pity. Softening her tone, she asked him her question, “Do you really want to be redeemed?”

~*~*~

Riley watched and waited, silently stewing in his anger, his mind going over his unanswered questions again and again. ‘What happened? Who was that bitch that had had him by the throat? Why hadn’t Buffy helped him? Why did that so-called representative from some higher power set him up? Who knocked him out? How did he get out of the shop? What was the vampire ex-boyfriend doing here? What was going on? Why was he on the outside?’

He hated being on the outside. He was always on the inside. When he’d looked through the glass at the front of the shop, he’d seen Angel. Angel was inside, yet here he was; sitting in his car, waiting for some answers. He had more right to be in there than Angel. There had to be a way to fix this. He just had to figure it out. If he could work out what his mistake had been, then fixing the problem should be easy. He dismissed all that Penny had told him, nothing she could say would change his mind that demons needed to die. They were just another enemy and he was a soldier. Surely if he could just get Buffy alone he could make her see, make her understand the threat they posed? Maybe make her understand that the stake wasn’t a torture device? Make her understand that he didn’t have her special powers, so he had to use any and all means to gain the advantage. Surely she would see the wisdom in that? It was times like this that he really missed Maggie. She would have known what to do.

~*~*~

Ben looked around the room in horror, bloody and broken minions lay all around. Glory had obviously had a little repressed rage were his sardonic thoughts as his mind snickered in rebellious glee. ‘Serves you right, bitch’.

What the hell was he supposed to do now? Did he help the little maggots or leave them as they were? Did he just ignore the carnage or was he supposed to clean it up? Did this mean that the God who made his life hell on earth was going to be easier to fight for control of his body, or would it be harder? Looking around at the decaying and mutilated bodies, he thought, ‘I wonder who pissed her off this time?’

~*~*~

“But that’s what I don’t understand. I have been redeemed and everyday I work towards making up for all the terrible things that Angelus did,” Angel pleaded with them all to understand his confusion. He had worked hard to get his business up and running. He helped the helpless everyday. This made no sense, why were they all looking at him like he was an alien? What the hell was he missing?

"Oh, Angel, do you even hear yourself?” Cordelia shook her head sadly at the morose vampire.

“Redemption comes in many parts, Angel, but none of them include business. You say you are redeemed, yet you pass over your responsibility by conveniently blaming Angelus. You are still you, and the only thing stopping you from reverting to the killer that you were is the cursed soul. Calling yourself by another name doesn’t change what you’ve done, and you can’t hope for forgiveness if you don’t acknowledge your crimes. You can’t be redeemed if you don’t seek forgiveness. You can never ‘make up’ for what you have done. All you can do by way of reparation is to serve rather than take. Getting paid doesn’t count. The only actions that can be construed as sincere are those that you do selflessly, altruistically. Any good that you do is negated when your only incentive is what you might receive in return,” Penny passionately informed the elder vampire.

Joyce slowly removed the stake from Angel’s chest. She would wait, wait and listen to his reaction.

Tara gripped Willow’s hand. Penny’s passionate words had touched her. Tara berated herself. If she truly wanted her relationship with Willow to work, she needed to be honest. As soon as they were alone she would tell Willow about the family legacy. she prayed to the Goddess that Willow would understand.

Anya thought about what Penny had said. She didn’t understand this obsession some humans seemed to have with selfless actions, but she wanted to. She wanted to very much.

Cordelia stared thoughtfully at the beautiful psychiatrist, ‘God, she’s got great hair’.
Chapter 17 by jackofspikes


Chapter 17

**
.
Previously:

“…The only actions that can be construed as sincere are those that you do selflessly, altruistically. Any good that you do is negated when your only incentive is what you might receive in return,” Penny passionately informed the elder vampire.

**

“Angel, if you want to finally face up to the hard truth, I’ll give it to you, but don’t waste my time if you aren’t interested. I can help you, but you need to want to help yourself too.” Penny crossed her arms as she waited for a response to her words.

A myriad of expressions flitted across the brooding vampire’s face, the most visible being betrayal. He looked around the room at the faces of those that were supposed to support him, believe in him. They weren’t supposed to choose the soulless vampire; they were supposed to choose him. Angel was unable to get past the fact that he wasn’t being listened to. He had for so long been the voice of reason and wisdom, that these changes to the balance of his power were throwing off his equilibrium. He didn’t understand what they were saying. He couldn’t take it in. It took him back to a time when his father’s words would wash over him. He didn’t understand any better then than he did now. If he wasn’t enjoying himself, how could it be selfish? What were these people talking about? “I don’t understand?” he whined pitifully.

“And yet….not surprised.” Xander offered his opinion. Putting his hand up, as if to hold off anyone who wanted to stop him, Xander made it clear that he was determined to have his say. “No. I won't stop. Not this time.”

Turning to Angel, Xander addressed him directly. “Listen up, Dead boy. For years I’ve watched you play the tragedy card. Yeah, I was jealous when I was a teenager. You were dating Buffy and I wasn't, but I'm not the same as I was before. I think I've done some growing up. Doesn't appear you have. Basically all that cursed soul did was turn you back into the loser you were in Giles’ books. You think that as long as everyone thinks you’re miserable, they’ll forgive you for anything. ‘Poor Angel…he’s got so much guilt’…news flash, hair gel…you deserve the guilt. You. Are. Guilty. Personally, I don’t think anything that’s said here is gonna change you, but I don’t give a fig about them trying. What I do care about is you coming in here and trying to pull some vampire garbage on Spike. You want a lesson in control, Angelus?” Xander sneered at the surprised look on the brunette’s face. “Look at Spike.”

Angel felt compelled to glance at the blond master vampire. Spike’s features were closed and it was impossible to decipher the emotion he was feeling. The only indication of his rage was the tightly clenched fists at his side.

‘No more. Never again,’ Spike’s demon raged. He’d been forced to endure it as a fledgling, forced as a master to put up with the indignities when he was injured, but that time was past. Long past. Angelus had always underestimated him. The elder vampire had no clue as to his actual capabilities in a fight. Spike didn’t doubt for a minute that a hundred years of training, defeating two slayers, fighting countless others, and spending the last year fighting bigger and stronger opponents would make him more than a match for the unsuspecting bastard. Part of him wanted to reach across the table and rip the throat out of the pompous, bloody prick, but another part of him knew that he was making his new family proud, with his show of control.

Spike desperately wanted to mock the elder vampire with the knowledge that he and Xander were developing a friendship - something that Angel had never had. But a voice that sounded suspiciously like Joyce was telling him that he was better than that, that he had the support of the people that mattered to him; he didn’t need to rub it in the face of his clueless grandsire. So he held his anger and his tongue.

“Xander, why don’t you take Spike and go and pick up some dinner for us all?” Penny suggested, hoping to defuse the volatile nature of the situation. She didn’t know if Angel was worth saving, but the psychologist in her had to try.

“Yes, that might be best. It will give Spike a chance to calm down. Maybe the two of you could engage in some amusing but pointless banter about Angel and Riley. That always puts you both in better moods,” Anya offered sagely, nodding her head at her own wisdom.

Spike and Xander shared a look and a snicker as they made their way out of the Magic Box. Anya looked on benignly, positive that her idea had been the cause of their obvious mood change. She didn’t see the looks of resigned amusement that some of the others in the shop were sending her way.

~*~*~

Riley watched as Xander and Spike left the Magic Box together. ‘Xander!’ he thought as he mentally snapped his fingers, ‘Xander will help me’. He dismissed the chipped vampire as unimportant while he got out of his car to stealthily follow the unsuspecting pair.

~*~*~

“Cardboard’s followin’ us,” Spike quietly informed the carpenter.

Xander resisted the urge to look back over his shoulder as they walked towards the Chinese restaurant. He’d missed this sort of interaction with a male friend. He really hadn’t had any guy to be…well…a guy with in a long time. Not since Jesse. A pang of grief touched him as he thought about his dearly departed friend.

“I’m sorry about your mate,” Spike offered a tentative but insightful balm to the grieving teen.

“Thanks.” Xander smiled sadly at his new friend. “So,” he abruptly changed the subject and lightened his tone, “Why do you think we’ve got a khaki shadow?”

“Prolly wants to enlist you,” Spike answered before grinning at his brunette companion. “Can I hit him?”

“Seriously? You think he’s gonna ask me to help him get back with the Buffster?” Xander snickered at the thought of Buffy’s response to that little scenario.

“He’s a bit like the poof…thick-headed.” Spike shrugged his shoulders, as if saying ‘well it’s only an opinion, but its mine’.

~*~*~

Riley silently followed Spike and Xander. His army training had taught him how to track his prey, without the need for his full concentration. As he matched their pace, he paid no attention to the interactive behaviour of the two because he was too busy formulating his plans. Xander wasn’t particularly smart. He could be manipulated. Well, no, manipulated was the wrong word. That would imply that Riley was being underhanded, and if there was one thing that Riley Finn wasn’t, it was underhanded. He was a good-hearted country boy, an upstanding citizen, and up until meeting Buffy, an outstanding solider. The All-American picture of perfection.

~*~*~

“So…can I hit him?”
Chapter 18 by jackofspikes


Chapter 18

**
.
Previously:

“Xander, why don’t you take Spike and go and pick up some dinner for us all?” Penny suggested, hoping to defuse the volatile nature of the situation. She didn’t know if Angel was worth saving, but the psychologist in her had to try.

**

Angel narrowed his eyes in distaste at the obvious camaraderie between the other vampire and the boy that had thrived on making his life in Sunnydale a misery. He was having enough trouble dealing with that little alteration to all-things-being-as-they-should-be on its own, he seriously didn’t need everything else that they’d thrown at him.

On some level Angel realised that he was jealous over the display of control the younger vampire had displayed. Even with his soul, he knew he didn’t have that degree of ability, but he tried desperately to quash the disquieting thought with his ever faithful ‘Spike is evil’.

“Why are we wasting time with this loser? It’s not like you’ll ever get him to admit that he’s wrong.” Dawn had never felt the need to disguise her animosity towards Angel. She didn’t like him and she wasn’t opposed to sharing that opinion.

“Dawn,” Joyce gently admonished her daughter. The vampire had not answered Penny’s question yet. Joyce was prepared to wait, regardless of the fact that she tended to agree with her youngest.

Angel released a deep and heartfelt sigh. “Look, I don’t understand what is going on here. Can somebody please explain it to me?” Angel looked around the room, attempting to gain back some control. “Starting with Spike.”

“Not your concern, Angel,” Buffy told him coldly. She felt like she’d been on an emotional roller coaster for days, but the one thing that she was absolutely certain of was Spike. His actions on her mother’s behalf had guaranteed him her loyalty; he had offered himself in place of another. Even if she didn’t take what Penny had said into account, Spike had proved his worth.

“Buffy…”

“No.” Buffy cut Angel off sharply. “Spike and Sunnydale are none of your business. I will not discuss Spike with you. If you want to know why you have no place here, or how you’ve been going about the whole redemption thing wrong, then fine. Anything having to do with me or Sunnydale is off limits; especially the butting of your nose into my life bit. Get over that little habit, Angel. It’s seriously pissing me off.”

“Fine, if you don’t want to act like an adult, that’s up to you.” Angel believed that if he got Buffy angry, she would be more likely to give him the information he wanted.

“This coming from an individual with over 270 years of life experience that falls in love with the heart of a fifteen year old child sucking a lolly pop the first time that he sees her from afar,” Penny’s mocking comment was out before she had time to think. He really did make it hard to want to help him. Taking in the stunned fish impression, Penny persevered with her offer to help, telling herself over and over, ‘don’t bring personal feelings into it’.

“I will make this offer once, Angel. You, Cordelia, Wesley, and I will go somewhere to talk. With the help of Cordelia and Wesley, I will attempt to help you understand what is happening. There is a possibility that you can make the changes that you need to make before it’s too late, but the people from Sunnydale have their own baddies to fight and you are delaying them by being here. Your path is different from theirs, and you need to spend more time worrying about that. The choice is yours.”

“We’ll want privacy,” Wesley stated firmly. The future that Penny had described to them over the phone, had not been a pleasant one. He, for one, wanted to gain as much knowledge as possible from this ill-advised trip

Cordelia also wanted to get this over and done with. Who knew who she could run into in this godforsaken town? “Say goodbye, Angel, and let’s get this over with,” she ordered the brooding vampire. With a toss of her hair, she headed in the direction of the door. It was clear that Queen C wasn’t expecting an argument.

Penny made a quick note on a spare piece of paper and thrust it at Giles. “I’ll just leave that with you.”

Grabbing Angel’s arm, Penny steered him towards the exit. Pleading brown eyes stared back at implacable green that seemed to be saying goodbye with hard and cold finality. There would be no changing her mind this time.

~*~*~

“Is it hard for you?”

“Is what hard for me, mate?” Spike asked, curious as to what the young man was referring to. Spike was surprised to discover that his demon hungered for a friendship with Harris. Even as a human, he had never really been treated as an equal by another male. He was so overwhelmed by the feeling of euphoria at having this type of a bond that he silently vowed with all his power to ensure their relationship continued.

Xander considered the vampire before he quietly rephrased his question, “Is it hard to control the demon?”

“Some times are harder than others,” Spike softly tried to explain to the carpenter, ever mindful of the fact that they were in a public place. He decided to use an analogy that would best describe his mental battles over control, but remain fairly basic to ensure easier comprehension. “You ever seen those cartoons were the main character has an angel on one shoulder and a devil on the other and both of them are whisperin’ in the poor bloke’s ear?”

“Yeah?” Xander was pretty sure it wasn’t that easy, there had to be more to it than that, so he waited for the vampire to continue. He didn’t have to wait too long.

“Well, imagine that’s what I’ve got, but instead of being little buggers that sit on my shoulders, they’re the same size as I am. I’m the one steerin’ the ship and most of the time they just sit back and enjoy the ride, but sometimes either one of ‘em or both’ll try to take over and I have to hold them off. You get what I’m sayin’?”

Xander appeared momentarily lost in thought, clearly trying to process the concept. “So you have to like keep the ship on course and at the same time keep an eye out for a possible mutiny?”

Spike eagerly nodded his head in excited agreement and grinned at the boy. “Bloody good job, Harris; that’s it exactly!”

~*~*~

Riley watched Spike and Xander from the shadows of the alley across the street from the Chinese restaurant. His eyes narrowed. He was getting more disgusted by the minute. Xander seemed to be having a real conversation with the vampire and actually seemed to be interested in what the murderous demon was saying to him. This was not good; it didn’t bode well for Riley’s plan of enlisting the dark haired carpenter to his cause.

Riley wished he could get could get closer to the two, maybe hear what they were saying, but he couldn’t see any cover that would allow that. He also couldn’t imagine any scenario that included listening to a vampire with actual interest. He was deeply disappointed in Xander.

“Oh well, guess it’s time to come up with a new plan,” he told himself resolutely. Suddenly a hand wrapped tightly around his throat and he felt himself being dragged further back into the alley, Riley’s mind went blank as the fangs pierced his neck, and when he felt the blood being drained from his body, his last conscious thought was, ‘this is Buffy’s fault’.
Chapter 19 by jackofspikes


Chapter 19

**

Previously:

Penny made a quick note on a spare piece of paper and thrust it at Giles. “I’ll just leave that with you.”

**

Buffy watched the L.A. contingent leave. She was surprised that she wasn’t more upset. She felt a little detached from her feelings; maybe she was in shock or something? Maybe it hadn’t hit her yet? She felt pity for Angel, but not really much of anything else. Love. Did she even know what that was anymore? Was she making a mistake starting something with Spike? Was it fair to him? Could she even give her heart to anyone any more? Had Angelus broken that part of her forever? The questions floated around her consciousness, teasing her, mocking her. She felt like an island in the middle of a churning sea of unanswered questions; so very alone.

Willow eyed the paper in Giles’ hand, completely oblivious to the turmoil of her best friend’s thoughts. “What does it say, Giles?”

“What?” Giles looked momentarily startled by the redhead’s question. He looked down at the paper in his hand as if surprised to see it there. “Oh, ah…Penny suggests that we ask Anya if there is any way for a vampire to permanently remove himself from his vampiric family line without undue distress to the vampire,” he told her, absentmindedly. His thoughts were elsewhere. Angel’s appearance had bought with him images of Jenny. The dark haired beauty danced through his memories. Sorrow mingled with bitterness. ‘Oh Jenny, how I miss you’.

Unaware of the undercurrents of emotional upheaval, Anya happily answered Giles’ unasked question, “There are a few way’s that I know of.”

When neither Buffy nor Giles reacted to her announcement immediately, Anya paused, unsure whether to continue or not.

Giles seemed to realize that the occupants of the room were waiting on him for some sort of response, so he carefully locked away his memories and focused on the matter at hand. “A few, you say?” Giles smiled at the ex-demon. “Perhaps you would be so kind as to elaborate for us, Anya?”

Preening slightly, Anya realized she could quickly get used to being the centre of attention; it almost gave her the same happy feeling that orgasms did. Almost. “Well the first would be to challenge the head of the family, which would technically be Angel in this case, for the right to be the head of an independent branch of the family tree. He might have to beat Angel into agreeing,” she matter-of-factly delivered the information, completely unconcerned with the violence that this option would necessitate.

“He could willingly be claimed by another family, but then Angel could challenge the claim and the head of the new family would have to beat Angel in a challenge fight.” Anya was thoroughly enjoying herself; she really hoped that she would get a chance to do this again. She was slowly discovering that being respected for her mind and knowledge made her feel better about her contribution to the group. She didn’t feel like she was there only because she was Xander’s girlfriend. She had something to offer on her own. It was a liberating feeling.

“The only other way I know of, is if Spike takes a mate, but again; if Angel doesn’t approve he can challenge the claim and Spike would have to win the right to keep his mate.”

“And if Spike lost?” Joyce quietly asked the question she wouldn’t dream of mentioning in front of the blond vampire. She felt guilty for asking, as if she was somehow doubting him, but her natural motherly concern for the vampire overrode all else.

Buffy’s head jerked up at her mother’s question, glad that the subject had been broached as she had been hesitant to ask the question herself. She suddenly felt fear gnawing at her insides. The importance of Anya’s answer seemed to have put her slayer side on alert. The slayer and the girl both waited almost hungrily in anticipation.

“Well, in the case of a mating; Angel would take over the claim, but in all cases he would be within his rights to dust Spike.”

Buffy could feel her inner slayer growling in displeasure. Stake-age of Spike was not an option!

~*~*~

The foursome made their way to the deserted mansion on Crawford Street. Apparently no one had been there in a long time. Layers of dust covered the abandoned furniture and small rodents had made their presence known by chewing holes in the upholstery.

Turning to face Penny with his arms crossed and posture straight, Angel looked every inch the master vampire that he was. “Okay, so we’re here; it’s just us. Tell me about Spike,” he demanded.

“Argggh!” Cordelia yelled in frustration. “Let. It. Go,” she snarled through clenched teeth.

Wesley rolled his eyes and threw his hands up, indicating his disgust with his stubborn employer.

“Listen to me carefully,” Penny hissed at the brooding vampire. “Personally? I despise you! I think you are a pedophile and I would be happy to see you disintegrate into dust. Professionally; I think you have an unhealthy obsession over a young girl that you have mentally never allowed to grow up. You hear only what you want to hear, you have delusions of grandeur, and are suffering from emotionally arrested development complicated by a God complex. Teams of psychologists could work with you for years and I don’t believe there would be any discernable difference. I am only here to assist in your anomalous concept of redemption. So stop wasting my time.”

Angel stood in absolute shock. He had never been spoken to like this. Angelus was hated; he wasn’t. He opened his mouth to speak several times, but was unable to think clearly enough to bring any words to the surface. Finally he pulled himself together enough to ask his question, “You think I’m obsessive?”

~*~*~

“Come on, fang, tell the truth. You’re just offering so Buffy can’t get mad at you when you hit me,” Xander teased the blond vampire as they reentered the Magic box. Laden with bags of food, they made their way over to the table.

Xander may have been unaware of the tense undercurrent of emotion that seemed to have engulfed the room, but Spike picked up on it immediately. Lifting an eyebrow in inquiry, he searched Buffy’s face for clues.

Buffy smiled at the curious vampire and shook her head slightly, indicating to him that there was nothing to worry about.

“So, why wouldn’t I get mad at you for hitting Xander, Spike?”

“I offered to teach him a little self defense is all,” Spike tried to explain. He felt a little embarrassed at admitting he’d offered to help. It was still difficult for him to get over a century of anti-social behavior. He hoped it would become easier with time, because he didn’t bollocks things up too often.

“Oh, yeah, he sooo wants to hit Xander and not get in trouble,” Dawn teased the vampire.

“So you think it’s a good idea then, do you dear?” Joyce seemed genuinely interested in Dawn’s response.

“I think it’s a great idea,” Dawn answered still very much amused by the idea of Spike pummeling Xander.

“That’s good to know, sweetie. So, you won’t have a problem with him teaching you too?” Joyce smiled smugly at her youngest.

“Huh?”

“Oooh…ooh…” Willow stammered. Her excitement at her sudden epiphany had her jumping up and down on the spot.

“Could the slayer claim him as her family?”
Chapter 20 by jackofspikes


Chapter 20

**
.
Previously:

“Oooh…ooh…” Willow stammered. Her excitement at her sudden epiphany had her jumping up and down on the spot.

“Could the slayer claim him as her family?”

**

“Oh, absolutely; as family or a mate,” Anya succinctly informed them.

“Claim who?” the vampire asked with deceptive calmness. His ingrained insecurity caused him to immediately think of Angel. He guessed the slayer wasn’t serious when she said she wanted a relationship with him.

Buffy carefully watched the vampire. He was outwardly nonchalant when he asked his question, but Buffy could see the flashes of emotion that his expressive eyes could not hide. Realising it was way beyond the point of time that she and Spike talk, Buffy offered a suggestion rather than an answer to his question. “Spike, why don’t we grab some food and go into the training room? I think we need to talk.”

~*~*~

“What?” Angel asked in confusion. Why was everyone looking at him as if he’d just grown two heads?

“Obsessive?” Cordelia repeated to the vampire, incredulous. “That’s all you got out of that whole speech?”

“Well, no,” Angel mumbled, embarrassed. “She said some other stuff.”

“Some other stuff?” Wes squeaked in disbelief. “Among other things, she called you a pedophile, Angel!”

“Well yeah, but she wasn’t serious,” Angel hastily assured the ex-watcher.

Cordelia stood back and waited for the explosion to come. She didn’t have to wait long.

“She is right here, people!”

~*~*~

“So, slayer, what’s all this about a claim?” Spike kept his eyes carefully averted as he asked the question that weighed so heavily on his mind. He had held off for as long as he could. He had waited for the slayer to get comfortable on the floor and start her meal before pressing her to let him know what was going on.

“I was serious you know,” Buffy stated, ignoring the vampire’s question.

Spike’s head shot up and confusion danced over his features. He'd been so concentrated on the question he had asked that he'd failed to make the conversational leap when Buffy changed the subject.

Noting his confusion, Buffy quickly explained, “About dating you? I was serious.”

“You didn’t just say it to upset the poof?” Spike’s inner William was doing the I-told-you-so happy dance, but the demon was still suspicious.

“Nope,” Buffy replied, popping her ‘p’.

“Are you talkin’ a couple of dates, or actually tryin’ for a relationship?” Spike persevered. This was far too important to him. He wasn’t about to allow technicalities to get in the way.

“I wanna see where we can take it, Spike. I’ll try to be a little less bitchy and you try to be a little less defensive. We try to talk to each other and not at each other. I’ll try to let you see more of Buffy and you can stop protecting William. I want to know all your history. I don’t want any secrets. I never again want to find out something about my boyfriend by accident. I don’t like surprises, Spike; they don’t inspire trust. I need to trust you, but you have to trust me to let that start happening,” Buffy tried to explain everything clearly.

She wanted to make this work, but they had to have ground rules. She wanted to try something she’d never done before; build a relationship from a solid foundation, one of mutual respect, trust, and friendship. She already knew she was attracted to him, but she wanted more than that.

“So, you want us to take it slow, to get to know each other proper like, yeah?” Spike sought to confirm what he thought he was hearing. William rejoiced at the thought of building a solid relationship with the girl he loved beyond measure. Spike’s demon was calculating how long he would reasonably have to wait before the snogging commenced.

Apparently Buffy had a pretty good idea what Spike’s demon was thinking, ‘cause she smirked at him before replying, “Yummy boyfriend snuggles are of course part of the package.” She had no intention of waiting for those. She still thought about their time together under Willow’s spell.

Inching around the food to get next to the shyly smiling blond, Spike lifted his hand to ghost over her cheek. Leaning in, his lips a hair’s breadth away from hers, his husky voice played havoc on her nervous system as he softly asked, “Is that so, luv?” His nostrils flared as the scent of her arousal hit him. Spike grinned. He could wait, because he honestly didn’t think he would be waiting that long.

Kissing her soundly on the cheek, he leaned back on his hands. “So does this mean I’m the boyfriend then?” he raised an eyebrow, his expression cheeky.

Slapping him playfully on the forearm, Buffy pouted as she grumbled, “Keep teasing me like that and you’ll be the dusty boyfriend.”

Catching sight of her protruding bottom lip, Spike sat up straight. He inwardly groaned, helpless to stop himself from whispering the words of another time and place. “Look at that lip.”

Buffy looked up at him through half closed lashes and smiled slightly as she breathlessly responded to the demands of her memories. “Gonna get it?”

It would have been easier to stop the Titanic from sinking than it was for Spike to stop himself from kissing her at that point. Cupping the back of her head with one hand, he slowly brought her lips to his.

~*~*~

As Buffy and Spike talked in the training room, Xander was getting caught up with the discussion that Penny had instigated with the others.

“Um, hate to be the one to throw water on the party, but Spike’s pretty proud. Would he want Buffy fighting his battles for him? Especially against Dead Boy, senior.”

“Oh Goddess, I didn’t think of that,” Willow sighed in dejection.

“Knowing Spike, he’s gonna be pissed that we even suggested it,” Dawn felt it necessary to add.

“Language, miss!” Joyce admonished her youngest before adding her own concern’s. “Spike can be very sensitive; this could hurt him.”

Giles thoughtfully patted the arm of the worried woman. “If we explain to him the circumstances behind our discourse, perhaps he will accept that we mean him no disservice.”

“You do know this is Spike we’re talking about, right?” Dawn lifted a disbelieving eyebrow in response.

~*~*~

“Don’t ever make the mistake of telling me what I think or feel again. You don’t know me, and the only thing you achieve by doing that is to make yourself look like a fool,” Penny angrily chastised the vampire. “For that matter, just get over thinking that you know what anybody may think or feel. You don’t have the right, the insight, or the moral fibre to be making judgement calls for anyone. You have enough problems just keeping yourself out of trouble.”

Derisively giving the vampire a contemptuous once over, Penny continued, “Lesson number one Angel; just because you believe something, does not make it a fact of life. You are not omniscient, and this superiority that you seem to feel over the rest of the world is a delusion that you have created. Get over it. You want redemption? Try humble on for size.”

~*~*~

Pulling away from Buffy’s well kissed lips, Spike rested his forehead against hers and sighed in contentment. A memory niggled at his subconscious and as much as he wanted to indulge in the moment, he knew he needed to bring their conversation back to the place it had started. “What was the business about the claim, luv?”

Buffy sat back with a sigh. She silently contemplated the vampire before finally replying to his question, “Okay, this is either gonna make you really happy, or seriously piss you off.”
chapter 21 by jackofspikes


Chapter 21

**
.
Previously:

Buffy sat back with a sigh. She silently contemplated the vampire before finally replying to his question, “Okay, this is either gonna make you really happy, or seriously piss you off.”

**

“Well, say something,” Buffy begged the normally verbose vampire. Spike happy she could handle. Spike pissed she could handle. Spike sitting there staring off into space and saying nothing was just plain freaking her out. Freaking and Buffy were so not of the good.

“I don’t know what to say, luv,” he whispered.

Buffy thought she detected both wistfulness and deep sadness in his voice. She was at a complete loss. She totally didn’t get why he would be feeling either emotion.

“Talk to me, Spike. Tell me what you’re thinking. We won’t do anything you don’t want to, but I need to understand what you want. What you need.” She hoped that her words would encourage him to find the ones that he seemed to be having so much trouble finding on his own.

“When I was human I knew what it was like to be loved; to have my opinions respected, my deeds appreciated. It was all from just one person; m’ mum.She made me feel like I could do anything, achieve anything. Life had no boundaries, you know?” Spike asked the question rhetorically, his voice soft as he glanced over at Buffy, trying to gauge her reaction to his revelations. “To everyone else I was a bloody wuss, a joke. I didn’t have any friends.” The wistful tone was back in his voice. He had just wanted to belong, he didn’t think that was too much to ask.

Buffy silently moved their arms so that she was within his embrace in an effort to lend him her strength and support. It was evident that the memories were difficult for him.

Taking a deep breath, Spike continued, “The Bitch hated me; right from the start. The only reason she put up with me is because she wanted someone to keep Dru occupied. I was just a bleedin’ glorified babysitter as far as she was concerned. To Dru, I was just another bloody doll to play with and Angelus…well Angelus alternated between torturin’ me, dominatin’ me, and teachin’ me. I was still the wuss, still the joke, but this time I didn’t even have the saving grace of m’ mum.” The misery in his eyes spoke volumes that his quiet voice didn’t reach.

Turning Buffy in his arms so that he could look at her face, he desperately tried to make her understand how fervently he felt.

“You lot have given me more in the last couple of days than I ever dreamed possible, and while the thought of bein’ a part of your family has me tempted beyond measure, another part of me is screaming for the self respect that I can only get by winning independence first. That part of me wants to live up to the faith m’ mum had in me.”

Lifting her hand to gently caress his cheek, Buffy smiled. “Guess we’ve got a challenge to organize then.”

~*~*~

Buffy and Spike walked back into the Magic Box showroom hand in hand. While almost everyone silently but impatiently waited for whatever decisions the blond pair had come to, Dawn felt the need to verbally prompt them.

“Well?” she asked, bouncing on her toes in anticipation.

Ignoring her sister, Buffy turned instead to Anya. “Can you have cheering sections for independence challenges?”

Anya was quick to offer an uncharacteristic show of concern. “Are you sure, Spike? You know you’ll lose the connection with family if you do this and there will be nothing to replace it. It can be a very painful experience.” It was clear that she had no doubt over his ability to succeed, but Anya knew exactly what the breaking of the familial bond could do to a vampire. Through her long life as a vengeance demon she had seen the results of this type of challenge a few times before and it was never pretty.

“Pain? There’s pain now?” Buffy shot a concerned look at Spike. Her eyes also held a smidgeon of accusation. He hadn’t mentioned anything about that during their little talk.

“Do you mean other than the physical pain of the normal injuries that one would expect from this type of challenge?” the researcher that lived within the watcher felt the need to ask.

“Oh yes,” Anya replied, her indifference firmly back in place. “The grief that the demon feels at the loss of the connection can completely overwhelm the vampire. It’s not unusual for them to take a walk in the sun or starve themselves after the challenge.”

“But those vampires didn’t have what Spike has,” Joyce said firmly. She was not going to give this being anything less than he had given her, starting with her unconditional support. Looking around at the faces of the others, she saw a mixture of expressions. Horror, dismay, and curiosity were all directed at her, urging her to clarify. “Spike has me.”

A chorus of ‘and me’ swiftly followed her declaration. When Spike felt the approval and love that he’d been in search of for more than a century, he suddenly remembered what it felt like to stand in the sun.

~*~*~

“I am humble. I'm the Powers’ chosen champion!” Angel bellowed at the tiny woman in front of him. He was sick to death, well un-death, of being treated like he’d done something wrong.

“Do you think before you speak?” Cordelia asked contemptuously. She was seeing a whole new side of Angel and it was really pissing her off. “Chosen champion? Buffy's the chosen champion, you dumbass. You're just a vampire with a shaky soul and broody disposition. It's not like you asked for the soul or went through anything to get the soul. For god's sake, you ate a frigging gypsy," Cordelia spat out with a vengeance, having decided that she was so not letting Penny have all the fun. She might be repeating Wesley’s earlier words, but seriously, when you were on to a good thing, you stuck to it!

“While I hate to suggest it, perhaps it is time for you to have Lorne read you again, Angel,” Wesley quietly suggested. The steel in his voice seemed to indicate that the word perhaps was only used for the sake of politeness.

“Oh God!” Cordelia suddenly looked a little green. ‘Angel singing. Oh joy! Please let Lorne put a ban on all things Manilow.’

Angel just stared at Wesley, his expression mutinous.

When Wesley’s phone starting chiming out the majestic sounds of ‘God save the Queen’, he moved away from the others before answering it.

“Ah, yes. Wesley. It’s Rupert Giles here. I do apologise but would it be at all possible to have a quick word with Penny?”

“Certainly, Mr Giles,” Wesley answered before handing the phone over to the still fuming psychologist.

“Yes Giles?”

Giles chose his words carefully, as he was unsure how close in proximity Penny was to Angel and vampire hearing being what it was, he didn’t want the elder vampire to be forewarned, but he certainly needed Penny to understand. “That matter you left with me has been decided upon. We will require the presence of the other.”

“No problem,” Penny acknowledged the watcher’s cryptic message. Hanging up, she thanked Wesley as she handed him back his phone. Turning back to the angry vampire, Penny considered him carefully before speaking.

“It’s pretty clear that you have no plans on listening to me, Angel. You barely listen to your friends. Maybe Lorne can get through to you. The problem seems to be that you don’t believe that what I am saying is even in the realm of possibility, so why should you take it seriously? Personally I think that it’s going to be something fairly drastic that grabs your attention; I hope for your sake it’s not too late.”

Wesley got the distinct impression that the conversation was over as far as the Powers’ messenger was concerned and not being one to prolong an awkward moment, he quickly suggested that they return Penny to the Magic Box.

‘Okay, that was easier than I anticipated’, Penny silently mused.

~*~*~

When Cordelia, Penny, Wesley and Angel entered to Magic Box it was to a serious looking group. Angel was happy to note the absence of his errant grandchilde. Extending his senses he wasn’t terribly surprised to find their familial bond blocked. Spike often blocked their connection. ‘Especially when he’s sulking,’ Angel thought dismissively.

Focusing directly on Angel, Buffy indicated that he should precede her into the training room. Angel regally nodded his head in acquiescence. Stepping around her, he made his way into the room.

Angel was irritated to see Spike standing in the centre of the room, facing the back wall. The brunette vampire made careful note that everything had been moved to the outer edges of the training room as he cautiously stepped closer to the blond. Startled when he felt a perimeter spell snap into place, Angel cast accusatory eyes towards those safely on the other side of the magical barrier. He knew what was about to happen, his demon was screaming in fury that his dominance was being tested in public. He turned eyes that flickered between brown and yellow towards the disrespectful little bastard that dared to question his place.

Spike turned, game face in place, and said the words of challenge, “I am William of Aurelius. I claim independence.”

Angel’s demon surged forward as he faced the insolent upstart and he hissed out his response.

“Never.”

~*~*~

Somewhere in South America, a brunette vampire wept.
Chapter 22 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Some dialogue taken from Angel season 5 episode 8 – ‘Destiny’.


Chapter 22

**
.
Previously:

Spike turned, game face in place, and said the words of challenge, “I am William of Aurelius. I claim independence.”

Angel’s demon surged forward as he faced the insolent upstart and he hissed out his response.

“Never.”
**

As Angel launched himself at the blond, Spike sidestepped him and allowed his momentum to carry him into the back wall. “Never's a long time, Grandpa. You should know by now I don't play by your rules.”

“You learned them once, boy.” Angel shook himself off and took a step forward, sneering as he backhanded his grandchilde. “Seems to me you need a refresher course.”

Allowing the slap to heighten his speed, Spike spun around and returned Angel’s backhand, following up with an unexpected fan kick across the face that tossed Angel to his knees. “Didn't fighting by the slayer’s side teach you anything, Peaches? Oh, yeah…that's right. You never really fought, you just lurked about and let her do all the bloody work.”

Xander laughed his agreement with the mocking blond. When the Giles looked at him, thinking Xander’s laughter inappropriate for such a serious situation, the brunette carpenter responded indignantly, “What? It’s not like he’s wrong.”

Buffy kept her eyes pinned on the combatants, analysing and anticipating moves, watching for mistakes. To her critical eyes, Angel looked sluggish; his movements slow and clumsy. He was relying on brute strength to counterbalance the younger vampire’s speed and skill. It was clear that he hadn’t anticipated the considerable development of the blond master’s strength. Spike on the other hand looked…amazing. She had never seen him fight with such single minded determination. She knew he was a fierce and graceful fighter, the best she’d ever faced, but she had to admit it; the way he was fighting at the moment, even she would be hard pressed to beat him.

Spike knew he couldn’t afford to get cocky. He had to keep Angel off balance. Using another of Angel’s wide, wild swings to send the elder vampire flying into the wall, Spike continued his insulting diatribe.

“Oh, yeah. Look at you. Thinkin’ you're the big saviour. Fighting for truth, justice, and soccer mums everywhere. Please! You’d still be trawling for rats in the alleys if you hadn’t been tempted by a fifteen year old in a skimpy little skirt. Some champion you are, Liam.”

“I’ve got a soul, boy,” Angel spat back through a mouthful of blood. When the hell did Spike learn to make that move? Angel noticed that the blond wasn’t fighting with his usual fist and fangs. Not this time. This time he was fighting like a highly trained, skilled warrior. It might be time to let Angelus out.

“You got a curse, and let’s not forget; that shiny soul didn’t stop you from tuning that sailor back in the forties, now did it. Lawson. Wasn’t that his name?” Spike was in his element. Sure, he didn’t use this more formal style of fighting very often, but it wasn’t because he couldn’t. Angel knew nothing about his extensive training, and Spike was using that ignorance to every advantage. He’d spent years perfecting each move, researching different styles as he travelled to different countries. He still loved a good brawl, but thanks to a healthy dose of self-preservation, it wasn’t all he had to work with.

Arching into a backbend to avoid Angel’s wild right cross, Spike followed through with his momentum. Placing one hand on the ground, he performed a back walkover and allowed the steel-capped toes of both boots to connect solidly with Angel’s chin.

Nursing his bruised and bleeding chin, Angel was infuriated. ‘Who is this arrogant little upstart to question my actions?’ Angel thought. Not only was the little bastard questioning Angel’s soul and his status as a champion, but he was bringing up Lawson in front of Buffy, too. Now she would be expecting an explanation…

“Come on, hero. Tell me more,” Spike urged him on as they traded blows. “Show me what it means to be a true champion.” Spike delivered a fast and hard left hook that rocked Angel’s balance. “And I'll tell you why you can't stand the bloody sight of me.” Dropping quickly, he swept his leg neatly around, taking Angel’s legs from beneath him and dropping the elder vampire flat on his back with a resounding thump.

Regaining his feet took some effort. Staggering around the blond, Angel desperately tried to make Spike angry in hopes that he’d make a mistake. “Tell it to your therapist.” Angel ground out as he directed a flurry of punches towards the bane of his existence. “I sure as hell don’t care.”

Evading Angel’s punches easily, Spike continued to taunt him. “You hate me because every time you look at me...” Interspersing punches with jibes, he continued, “You see all the dirty little things I've done, all the lives I've taken, and it’s all because of you! Drusilla sired me...” Spike delivered a perfectly timed roundhouse kick, which landed Angel flat on his back. “But you? You made me a monster.”

Angel sat up. “I didn't make you, Spike.” He tried to stumble to his feet once more and failed. “I just opened up the door and let the real you out.” Angel delivered what he hoped to be a devastating blow.

Spike’s reaction was not what he had expected.

“You never knew the real me, Liam.” Spike grinned and stalked towards his prey, confidence oozing from every pore. “Too busy trying to see your own reflection and praying there was someone else as disgusting as you in the world so you could stand to live with yourself. Take a long look, hero. I'm nothing like you!”

Angel realised his mistake. He had underestimated the opponent and it was going to cost him. Spike saw it and knew that he had won.

Darting forward before the bulky vamp could roll away, Spike delivered a punishing kick to the head, knocking him out. Moving quickly, he turned Angel onto his stomach and pinned his arms high up behind his back, then positioned himself across the elder vampire’s legs.

When Angel started to rouse, he despaired at his position.

Spike leaned into Angel and hissed the dreaded words, “Yield and release me.”

“You’ll never survive the separation, Spike. Don’t do this,” Angel pleaded, knowing that tricking the blond into releasing him was only to save face.

“Yield and release me.” Spike’s tone brooked no argument.

A few moments of silence made the anxiety levels in the room shoot through the roof. Angel realised that his only real choice was to release the little bastard. Well, good riddance to bad rubbish!

“Fine,” he snapped. “William of Aurelius, you are now independent. I release you from your familial bond.”

Spike felt the bond fall away and instantly moved away from the vampire on the ground. He was alone. He was truly and completely alone. His demon was grieving the loss of the connection, but it wasn’t as bad as he had anticipated. The pride he felt at finally defeating Angel made him stand tall and proud.

Angel was not happy with the blonde’s lack of reaction to the loss of the familial connection. Spike should be crying, pleading and begging to be let back in. Angel had eagerly anticipated turning him down and thus forcing him to live with the agony. Well, if he wasn’t going to get the satisfaction of seeing the peroxided pest grieving because of the loss of family, there were other ways to get to him.

“She won't ever love you, you know,” he snarled at his former kin with deceptive softness. “None of them will. You're just an evil, soulless demon.”

Giles heard and replied to Angel’s words, his tone clearly contemptuous. “Actually, Angel, I believe Spike has finally found a place to call home. Perhaps you should return to yours.”

Cordy muttered derisively to no one in particular, “What the hell makes you think we want him?”

Angel watched in horror as the Sunnydale group surrounded the blond vampire, lavishing attention on him as they totally ignored the souled vampire.

When Xander moved in to enthusiastically shake Spike’s hand, Spike felt urged to ask, “What the hell were you humming, Harris?”

Xander looked sheepish. “It was the music from the Spock verses Kirk fight scene in the Star Trek episode ‘This Side of Paradise’.”

“Well done mate, very inspiring.” Spike patted the carpenter on the back and Xander grinned with pride.

Cordelia rolled her eyes in disbelief. ‘God, I can’t believe I dated him!’ she thought. Turning decisively towards the dejected brunette vampire, Cordy gave him her ultimatum. “I’m leaving. Get your undead ass out to the car or you can find your own way home.”

“Cordelia,” Penny halted the impatient ex-cheerleader. “When you have a vision of a thin young woman being sucked into a dimensional vortex, call me first, okay?”

When both Wesley and Cordelia looked at her suspiciously, she simply smiled enigmatically and said, “She’s destined to be the love of Wesley life.”
Chapter 23 by jackofspikes
Chapter 23

**
.
Previously:

Giles heard and replied to Angel’s words, his tone clearly contemptuous. “Actually, Angel, I believe Spike has finally found a place to call home. Perhaps you should return to yours.”

**

As Angel made his way out of the shop, he inwardly cringed at the last discernable words he had heard. Buffy’s voice had been light and unconcerned while her tone had been slightly curious.

‘Why didn’t you dust him, Spike? ’

Not ‘Angel’, in that breathy little sigh she normally used when speaking his name. Just a generic ‘him’, like he was nobody important. Somewhere along the line he’d been judged and found inferior to Spike. Spike! Maybe it was some sort of sign from the Powers That Be, maybe it was time to consult the empath demon, because he was out of answers. He didn’t know how to live in a world where he could be beaten by Spike.

‘It could have been worse, ’ Angel thought. Spike would have been well within his rights as the victor to dominate him. Angel could have found himself bound as a mere servant to the whims of the other vampire. He liked to think that Buffy would have stopped that from happening, but a hateful little voice inside him just laughed at the naivety of that particular thought. Buffy wouldn’t have saved him and the rest of them would probably have simply cheered the blond vampire on.

“Oh, give it a rest, you big dope,” Cordelia snapped at the brooding brunette. “It’s not like you didn’t deserve that.”

Angel glared at the unperturbed Miss Chase and then looked away as he muttered his reply, “You don’t understand.”

“I understand that you’re so busy brooding over things you can’t change that you’re ignoring the things you can,” Cordelia told him harshly as she got into the front seat of Angel’s convertible.

Wesley silently settled himself in the back seat of the car, deaf to the bickering from the front. His mind was racing. He tried to focus on the very real problems at hand, but the words of the small psychologist kept running through his mind.

‘She’s destined to be the love of Wesley’s life.’

Wesley’s innate insecurity and loneliness forced him to ponder the question that this statement solicited. ‘Maybe she was, but was he destined to be the love of hers? ’

~*~*~

When Joyce suggested that she and Dawn should be leaving; Giles and Penny both took the opportunity to make their own goodbyes.

Clapping his hands together and then rubbing them in anticipation, Xander made his suggestion to the rest of them in his own inimitable way, “What say we move this party to the Bronze? I feel the need to give a certain vampire a little challenge on the pool table.”

“Very little challenge, Harris,” Spike snarked good naturedly.

“Ow! You wound me, fang face. Are you suggesting that I couldn’t beat your lily white ass?” Xander countered as the group headed en masse towards the door.

“Only if you ask nicely, Whelp,” Spike teased the carpenter, placing his tongue behind his teeth and wiggling his eyebrows.

Pointing at the vampire in horror, Xander spluttered his reply, “Okay. Now see…that’s just wrong. No homoerotic joking at the Xan-man’s expense.”

The easy laughter that followed the group down the street held no clue to the intensity of emotions they had earlier roller-coasted through.

Not one of them noticed that they were being watched.

~*~*~

Jinx was in a quandary. Earlier, his mistress had come home beside herself with rage. He had been lucky to get out without more serious injuries. ‘Lucky?’ he berated his worthless hide. Had the most magnificent one wished it, he should have joyfully offered his unworthy body to her delicate hands and fists. But had he done that, he would not now be able to serve his beauteous God.

Therein lay his problem. Torn between his willingness to sacrifice himself to the whimsy of his mistress and his aspirations to gain her favour by helping her fulfil her greatest desire, Jinx was caught between a rock and a hard place. She hadn’t asked him to do this. He had made the decision on his own. But, if he was successful, it was possible that she might reward him. Maybe she would even allow him to experience the joys of painting her most splendiferous toenails.

~*~*~

Spike was nervous. True, he had beaten his prick of an ex-grandsire for the first time ever and it looked like he just might get the girl in the end, but that was really no preparation for the ordeal he now faced; a night out with the Scoobies in a social setting. He fervently hoped he didn’t bollocks it up too badly.

Xander seemed to have blossomed with the addition of another male to the group. A male that treated him as an equal, rather than excess baggage.

He led the way to an empty table and made sure there were enough seats for everyone before offering to get the drinks. Smiling at the blond vampire who wordlessly joined him, Xander felt the need to share his thoughts.

“It’s hasn’t been like this since Oz left.”

Spike, who was surreptitiously checking out the surroundings for the erstwhile ex-commando, was completely befuddled by Xander’s unenlightening comment. “I don’t follow you, mate?”

Xander thought carefully before speaking his mind. It was important to him that Spike understood where he was coming from. “It was different with Oz. Angel and Riley always made me feel like I wasn’t good enough. That I didn’t bring anything to the fight, you know? How come you don’t make me feel like that?”

“Finn’s an idiot,” Spike scoffed at the confused boy before turning serious. Sometimes the innocence of the carpenter truly amazed him. “You’re the bravest bloke I’ve ever met, Harris. It’s easy to go out there hopped up on steroids with fancy equipment and a group mentality, but you? You’re out there ‘cause you want to help. ‘Cause it’s the right thing to do. You fight with your heart and that makes you braver than the bloody lot of those soldier boys. You’ve earned my respect, Xander. All Finn ever earned was my desire to bloody well pummel the wanker into oblivion.”

Even as he glowed in reaction to the vampire’s praise, Xander couldn’t help but grin at the blonde’s obvious disdain for the ex-military man. “Don’t hold back on that animosity, bleach boy. It isn’t good to hold in all that repressed anger.”

Spike chuckled at his clownish behaviour. He really knew how to tickle a bloke’s funny bone.

“Shut up, Harris.”

~*~*~

Buffy tapped her foot to the music as she glanced around the room. The last couple of days had been emotionally draining for her, but the bad part had been interspersed with things that were so good that she couldn’t bring herself to care about the bad. Her mom was going to be okay, they had a great new source for all things bad in Penny, the wicked strong Hell God had been sent on her merry little way, and to top it all off, she had a new, totally drool-worthy boyfriend who was…

So gonna be dust if he didn’t take care of that little problem with the quickness!

~*~*~

At exactly that same moment, Spike spotted what Buffy was looking at. When her expression changed from happy to pissed, he turned quickly to Xander and made a panicked plea. “Can I borrow your couch for a few days, mate?”

“Sure.” Xander shrugged, unconcerned. Taking in the expression of dismay on the vampire’s face, he was quick to ask, “What’s wrong?”

“Buffy’s gonna dust me,” Spike replied morosely as he jerked a thumb over his shoulder.

“Huh?” Xander asked before glancing over at what the vampire was silently indicating. “Oh man! Spikey, you are sooo busted.”

“Blondie Bear!”
Chapter 24 by jackofspikes
Chapter 24

**
.
Previously:

“Buffy’s gonna dust me,” Spike replied morosely as he jerked a thumb over his shoulder.

“Huh?” Xander asked before glancing over at what the vampire was silently indicating. “Oh man! Spikey, you are sooo busted.”

“Blondie Bear!”
**

”Finally!” Harmony’s high pitched voice was laced with irritation, which was kind of ironic given that irritation was usually what other people felt when they heard her voice. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. I’m leaving you, Spikey,” she announced with dramatic finality.

“Right then. Good for you, Harm. Prolly for the best an’ all. Best be headin’ off then, you don’t want the Slayer to see you.” Spike tried desperately to get rid of the annoying blond, his frantic gaze searching unsuccessfully for the Slayer. If he could just find Buffy, he might be able to gauge how much trouble he was in.

“You can’t talk me out of it,” she stubbornly informed him. She was a bit cross that he didn’t seem to be reacting at all like she’d planned. If she didn’t know better she’d think he was giving her the brush off. No, it was totally clear that he cared, ‘cause he was worried that she might put herself in danger by running into Buffy. Actually, that was a bit insulting. Sheesh! Didn’t he realise that she could take care of herself? She was Harmony Kendall; she could so handle a geek like Buffy Summers!

“Not tryin’ to,” Spike muttered absentmindedly as he continued to search out the small but lethal blonde of his dreams. Her signature felt closer. Where the hell was she?

“’Cause I mean it, Spikey, you can’t change my mind.” Harmony assured him. What the hell was he looking for?

“Say goodbye, Harmony.”

Bugger.

“You can’t tell me what to do, Buffy Summers. You’re not the boss of me!” Harmony turned all her righteous indignation on the Slayer. How dare she tell her to leave? She had as much right as Buffy to be here and she was way cooler than that stupid vampire murderer.

Lifting a sardonic eyebrow, the Slayer replied, “One word, Harmony…dustbuster.”

Spike watched the interaction between the two women. This wasn’t good at all. The Slayer was pissed. What the hell was taking their drink order so long? Oh, that’s right; they hadn’t ordered yet. Wait a minute…what was he worrying about? It wasn’t as though he’d done anything wrong, had he? Harmony had only been living at his crypt because she was scared that the Slayer was gonna… oh bollocks.

“Well, I’m leaving, but I’m not going because you told me to. I’m going because I have to go and pack. I’m leaving Sunnydale and moving on to brighter things.” Harmony sniffed dismissively at the blond who had threatened her.

“Like the noon day sun?” Xander quipped with mock innocence.

‘No, no, no! Don’t get their attention, you nit!’ Spike thought in despair as two sets of eyes began turning towards the carpenter, but stopped at him on their way.

Bugger!

“Are you coming, Spikey?” Harmony asked regally.

“No, Harm. I’m really not.” Spike was of the sad opinion that he probably wouldn’t be any time soon, either.

“Fine,” Harmony snapped at the vampire. “Just remember, I broke up with you.” She was furious that her plans had not worked out as she’d wanted them to. Turning on her heel, the vacuous blond stomped angrily away.

Buffy’s expression changed from angry to calculating in the blink of an eye. Taking a step towards the worried vampire, she reached out a finger tip to the centre of his chest just where the neckline of his t-shirt began. Gently running her finger down Spike’s torso until she reached the waistband of his jeans, Buffy hooked her finger inside and firmly tugged him closer. Watching his eyes darken with desire, her own eyes flashed with triumph. “I don’t share, Spikey,” she announced firmly before abruptly releasing him, turning and sashaying her way beck to their table.

The slack jawed vampire watched her go as the carpenter chuckled beside him. “It’s gonna be worse than dusting, man. She’s gonna make you pay.”

~*~*~

Jinx moved cautiously towards the front windows of the shop; stopping every few feet to check that he was still alone. When he finally made it to the glass, he discovered to his dismay that wide shutters on the inside would make his searching that much harder. Peering into the darkness through the small gaps in the blinds, Jinx allowed his eyes to adjust to the darkness within and began his search. It wasn’t until he had changed his position numerous times that he spied the first of the coveted objects. He could barely contain his excitement. The Sobekian Bloodstone was on the small display table in the centre of the shop floor. Now, if he could just find Khul's amulet…

“What are you doing, you idiot?” Dreg hissed from the alley. Just because he’d been the one to give the ritual to their most beauteous and supremely magnificent one didn’t mean he was given any special treatment. In fact, their shiny splendiferous one had refused to beat him with the rest, even after he begged her to. Even then, her first question on returning to them from Master Ben had been relating to the whereabouts of her precious Jinxy. So, the ever faithful Dreg had offered to go and search for the missing minion and here he was, wasting time doing some window shopping.

“The items our most groove-tastic one will need for the ritual are in the shop…” Jinx began to tell Dreg excitedly.

“Our most scrumptious mistress has already discovered the identity of the key. You’re out here while the magnificent Glorificus calls your name. Oh! That I would know the joy of having my name pass the perfect lips of our…Jinx?” Dreg looked around in confusion. He’d had no idea the scabby little worm could move that fast.

~*~*~

Penny walked aimlessly around her living room, picking up and putting down items of sentimental value as she wandered. If she didn’t know she was in an alternate dimension, she would believe these objects to be the same ones that she’d had for years. But they weren’t the same. Her belongings were gone. Her life; the life she’d known, was nothing more then another memory now. Her mother and sisters unreachable. At least she could go and visit the ocean. She could still pretend that it was the same one her father’s ashes had been spread over.

Maybe time and these people she now found herself surrounded by could help her fill the missing part of her heart. She hadn’t expected Spike’s bid for independence to affect her like this. It was obvious that she had been reminded of her own loss of family by his rejection of his. She briefly wondered if some grief counselling would be needed for the vampire. She always found it easier to deal with her own problems when she had to tackle somebody else’s.

She thought briefly about the blossoming relationship between Buffy and Spike, extremely pleased that the two had decided to work towards their future. She knew in her heart that it would be something special.

Now, if only her own love life were as healthy. Sighing deeply, Penny frowned at the realisation that she would find the job ever so much easier if she actually had a man!

Mentally going through all the males she remembered from the show; a sweet smile curved her lips as she focused on one man in particular.

‘Okay, so he’s a definite fixer-upper, but I’ve always been up for a challenge!’
Chapter 25 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Beta'd by the incrediable Spikeslovebite.
Chapter 25

**
.
Previously:

The slack jawed vampire watched her go as the carpenter chuckled beside him. “It’s gonna be worse than dusting, man. She’s gonna make you pay.”

**

“My advice; find another subject and quick. Make it something that will make her forget all about the visit from the world’s dimmest light bulb.” Xander gave his last minute advice as they made their way back to the table carrying the drinks. “Compliment her...tell her…tell her that her hair looks nice. Chicks love it when guys notice stuff like that.”

Spike didn’t know what to do. He was pretty sure that Buffy would see through any attempts he might make to bribe her with flattery, and that left him with pretty much no where to go. It wasn’t like he’d done this before, not with a human anyway. He didn’t think that what worked on Dru was likely to work on Buffy at all. Maybe a change of subject was the ticket. Well, maybe a change of subject would be the ticket if she would bloody well look at him. Guess the honeymoon stage of the relationship was over then. Relationship? ‘Relationship,’ he thought and smiled to himself. He had a relationship with the Slayer. She was his girlfriend. He was…being interrupted.

“Huh?” Spike looked at the unknown girl that had spoken to him and inelegantly informed her that he hadn’t heard a word she’d said.

Smiling shyly, she repeated her question, “Would you like to dance?”

He felt rather than saw Buffy stiffen at the girl’s question. ‘Say no, say no!’ his inner voice screamed at him. “Sorry, luv, but I don’t think that would make my girlfriend very happy.”

“Well, I won’t tell her if you don’t.” The unknown girl flirted with the bemused vampire.

Spike wasn’t given the opportunity to answer. Before he could even begin to process the girl’s words, he had a lap full of slayer surprise. With his preternatural hearing, he was pretty sure he heard Buffy mutter something about ‘skanky hos’ and ‘wanna-be-boyfriend-stealers,’ but he couldn’t be positive.

“Now how did I end up with a slayer in my lap?” Spike gently teased the petite blond as he wrapped his arms around her, completely ignoring the stormy retreat of his would-be dance partner.

“Good thing she took the hint, would have hated to go all Slayer Buffy on her,” she announced pertly as she snaked one arm around Spike’s neck to balance herself while the other snuck up to play with the soft curls at the nape of his neck.

“Hey Buff,” Xander called out to his friend and waited until she looked over at him before continuing. Maybe this being friends with a demon thing was having an effect on him? Bringing out the devil inside, maybe? Nah, that had always been there!

“Did you ever officially break off your engagement with the bleached wonder?”

~*~*~

Graham Miller checked his watch as he waited outside the apartment of his friend, Riley Finn. It was getting late. He didn’t want to be stuck outside waiting for too long. Although he was armed with his tazer, he didn’t like taking chances when he had no back-up. Hell, he didn’t like taking chances even when he had back-up.

Looking around one final time, Graham decided that his friend wouldn’t mind if he let himself in. Riley would probably even expect it of him. The ex-commando wouldn’t want his buddy standing out in a hallway if he had decided to spend the night at his girlfriend’s, especially here in Sunnydale. Graham let himself into the apartment using his old set of Initiative skeleton keys and settled himself on the living room couch to begin his wait.

Graham mentally went over what he planned to tell his absent friend. He had done some research since he’d last spoken to his friend and he had been shocked at what he’d discovered. Riley had given up his friends and his career to be with a girl that, according to his resources, was lucky to be alive and was most likely living on borrowed time as it was. Graham couldn’t stand the thought that his friend could be left with nothing but a broken heart. The big dope just had to listen to him. It was time to cut his loses. The girl didn’t love Riley and Graham was determined to make him see that.

~*~*~

Giles absent-mindedly strummed at the guitar strings. A glass of untouched scotch sat on the table in front of him. He had tried unsuccessfully to keep his mind off the beautiful woman who had captured his imagination, but her words had been powerful and her eyes had flashed charmingly with her convictions. ‘No, concentrate on the content of the meeting, old man. Don’t think about the way the sunlight played off her hair, creating shining strands of spun gold’.

He tried to think about the very serious matter of a certain number of prophecies. When that didn’t work, he turned his mind to the matter of his slayer’s budding relationship with another vampire. Anything to distract himself from his fanciful thoughts.

In spite of his best efforts, he was soon daydreaming once more of her beautiful and intelligent eyes and sweet smile.

~*~*~

“The portents are ambiguous, General. The clerics say there has been an intervention by the Heavens. They are unsure what it means,” Dante reported to Gregor, leader of the Knights of Byzantium.

“Tell them to find out. Our mission is clear. There can be no mistakes. The time is nigh. We must find the Key. The key is the link. The link must be severed. Such is the will of God.” Gregor intoned dispassionately. They were close now. He could feel it. Soon the mission would be complete and his men could know rest.

~*~*~

Rolling her eyes at Xander’s teasing, Buffy turned back to her date. Spike was clearly perturbed about something. Catching his eye, she raised a questioning eyebrow.

Spike looked at the girl in his arms, carefully considering his words. “I want to move out of the crypt, luv. But before I can do anything, I need to make sure that what I’m plannin’ isn’t what you would consider bad.”

“Okay, why don’t you tell me what you have in mind and we can work that out,” Buffy gently encouraged the contemplative vampire. She was so pleased that he was considering moving without her having to point him in that direction, ‘cause the crypt thing…ew.

Nodding his head in agreement, Spike outlined the first problem. “There’s three ways I can get money, Buffy. The first way my bloody inner William is saying no to, the second way he’s okay with, and the third he’s not sure.”

“Oh…okay…wasn’t expecting that. Well, er, lets start with William’s no vote and see if I agree with him.” Buffy took a deep breath, she was pretty sure that this was going to be something she wasn’t going to like. ‘Cause seriously, if William was vetoing the idea, then it had to be of the bad. Still, at least he was checking with her first, so she made herself a promise not to lose her temper.

“I could ask Angel for my share of the money he put away while the Scourge was together,” Spike offered hesitantly, hoping that Buffy wouldn’t go all slayer-like on his arse for that one.

“No. Big no. Huge with the no. Hafta agree with William on that one.” Buffy hoped that his other suggestions were a little more acceptable. “The one you’re not sure about?”

“I still have some of the treasure that was with the Gem of Amara. I could sell it.” Spike looked a little doubtful.

“That’s a possibility,” Buffy agreed, carefully optimistic. “And the third option?”

“I was the last of my line as a human, pet. Everything I owned was sold off and the proceeds were invested. I could live off that.”
Chapter 26 by jackofspikes
Chapter 26

**
.
Previously:

“I was the last of my line as a human, pet. I had everything sold and invested. I could live off that.”

**

Buffy looked at him blankly, her mind suddenly reeling. Spike had money? From his human days? How the heck did that work? “Um…think I’m gonna need the whole story on that one, Spike.”

“My human family was gentry, pet. We didn’t have much money, but we did own a bit of prime London property, some fine art, and quite a number of antiques.

“I never officially died, so after m’ mum passed on, I was able to have everything sold and invested through the family solicitor.” Spike carefully explained. “I had the lot turned over to be managed by one of the demon friendly law firms and the account’s been makin’ money for me ever since.” He was positive that Buffy wouldn’t find anything wrong with him using this money, although he was equally positive that she would have a problem with the events concerning his mum’s death, regardless of what Penny had told him.

“It’s not the firm that brought Darla back, is it?” Buffy was looking for a loophole and praying all the while that she didn’t find one. She was definitely liking the idea of Spike having a place that wasn’t in the middle of a cemetery. There could be shopping. Shopping was good.

“Nah, luv, I don’t really fancy the idea of someone evil looking after m’ money.” Spike grinned at the little blond in his lap, pleased with his own forethought. Maybe this could actually work.

Grinning in approval, Buffy asked the question that Anya would have voiced much earlier, “So…how much money do you have?”

“Money? Spike has money?” Anya’s unerring ability to focus in on matters of importance did not fail her now.

~*~*~

Joyce had sent Dawn off to bed with a kiss and a hug. She had school in the morning and Joyce feared that the day’s excitement might make sleeping hard. She had been pleasantly surprised to discover that her concerns were unfounded; her little girl was safely off in the Land of Nod.

Now, if only she could get to sleep herself. Right now however, sleep seemed an awful lot like death and the thought of how close she had come to…

The sharp knock at the door brought Joyce back from the dangerous realms of depression. Approaching the door, she cautiously asked, “who’s there?”

“It’s Penny, I thought you might want some company,” the psychologist quietly informed the shaken mother of two.

Opening the door with relief, Joyce smiled at the small woman. “I would be delighted to have some company.”

Penny lightly patted Joyce on the arm as she moved past her. “It’ll be alright, Joyce. Why don’t we have a drink and celebrate life.”

Joyce thought that just might be a very good idea.

~* ~*~

“Willy’s the best one to ask if you’re looking to buy a place, Spike. He has all the right connections and a wide variety of places to look at,” Anya sagely informed the bleached blonde. “It might be a good idea not to hit him first, though. If you keep him in a good mood, he’ll make sure the normal waiting time is practically nonexistent.”

“Good to know, Anya.” Spike acknowledged the ex-demon with a smile and a nod. Turning to Buffy, he made a further suggestion, “Maybe we could stop by his place on patrol tonight, luv? I’m sure Harris and his girl don’t want to be stuck with me for too long.”

“Wait…you’re staying with Xander?” Okay this was news; namely the type of news that girlfriends should know. She was the girlfriend, so why didn’t she know this?

“He asked earlier, Buff. He didn’t want there to be any mistakes made or anything to worry about with the whole Harmony thing,” Xander quickly informed the volatile blond. “I’m gonna give him Anya’s key to use tonight, so he can let himself in when you two finish patrol.”

“You’re giving away my key?” Anya hadn’t heard that part of the agreement. Xander hadn’t mentioned anything about her being without her key. She didn’t know how she felt about that. Should she be angry?

“Its only for tonight, Anya. It’ll be there waiting for you on your kitchen bench in the mornin,’” Spike quickly assured the girl. Harris had been good to offer it to him and Spike had no desire to see the boy’s act of kindness rewarded with a brassed off girlfriend.

Buffy looked at the two males with suspicion. Had they just double teamed her and Anya?

Spike watched the irritation flash though his girl’s eyes. ‘Best cut that off right quick,’ he thought to himself as he waited for his opportunity to present itself.

Buffy turned her heard towards her snugly cushion, ready and willing to rip into a rant about the unfairness of his joining forces with Xander and ganging up on their girlfriends. Her thoughts were distracted though when Spike’s lips swooped in to steal a kiss.

‘Okay, I could get used to this. Mmmm, Spike’s lips. Lips of Spike.’

“Shouldn’t you guys be thinking about patrolling rather than swapping spit?” Xander couldn’t have stopped his comment if he tried. He might be friends with both of them, but the Xan-man had to be let out sometimes.

Foreheads touching, both blonds turned to the carpenter in unison.

“Okay, see? That’s how they look when they don’t think something is funny,” Xander informed the rest of the grinning Scoobies, completely unfazed by the looks he was receiving from the lethal blonds.

~*~*~

When Spike shyly reached for Buffy’s hand, she was delighted to feel the requisite butterflies fluttering around inside her. They strolled along at a leisurely place, intermittently taking turns to cast furtive glances towards the other. Neither really minding that the night seemed reluctant to interrupt them with too many distractions; a fledgling here, a miquot demon there. There was nothing at all to compete with two supernatural warriors that worked together like a well oiled machine. When the disruptions were properly dealt with, Buffy and Spike resumed their unhurried stroll through the cemeteries of Sunnydale on their way to see the estate agent that nine out of ten demons preferred.

~*~*~

“You want to buy a house?” Willy looked at the vampire, his disbelief clearly displayed on his features.

“Yes,” Spike assured the snitch.

“You want to pay for it?” Willy hadn’t survived for as long as he had by not clarifying all the details.

“Yes,” Spike replied, his irritation beginning to show.

“With cash, right? Not kittens?” Willy persisted.

“Kittens?” Buffy felt urged to ask.

“With cash,” Spike answered the dark haired barman.

“There are kittens?” Buffy asked her boyfriend, confused.

“I’ll explain later, pet,” Spike assured the tiny but deadly woman at his side. She was going to be brassed when she found out. Best to get her away from the best source of property for demons that this town had before he dropped that little bombshell on her!

It was obvious that that bartender was thinking along the same lines as the vampire. “Why don’t you come back tomorrow, Spike? I’ll have a list of what’s available for you then.”

Spike agreed to the meeting and quickly ushered the curious Slayer out of the bar and towards her home. He could tell by her expression that she was working her way up from curiousity to anger at her failure to get said information from the two individuals that seemed to be in the know.

Buffy walked in silence for a few minutes before inquisitiveness got the better of her and she demanded, “So…kittens?”

Bugger.
Chapter 27 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Beta'd by the incrediable Spikeslovebite.
Chapter 27

**
.
Previously:

“So…kittens?”

Bugger.

**

Quickly evaluating his options, Spike decided to go with the truth and hope that she decided to re-educate rather than dust him on principle. “Some demons use ‘em as currency, luv. I can trade ‘em for cash to buy blood and supplies.”

“And the people you trade them to...what do they do with them,” Buffy asked, confused.

“I trade them to Clem for cash, 'cause Clem’s a bloody tragic poker player, luv.” Spike wondered just how long he could distract her from the actual question she had asked by confusing her with misdirection.

“Poker?” Buffy had the sinking feeling that this conversation was not going to end well.

“Kitten Poker,” Spike corrected her before he had time to think, then silently berated himself for being an idiot that needed to learn to keep his big mouth shut.

Buffy stopped abruptly and turned her shocked gaze on the vampire that was anticipating a great deal of bodily harm in the not too distant future. “Kittens. You use kittens as currency in your poker games?”

“Well, it used to be nubile young virgins, but those are in short supply these days. Scarce as hens teeth they are.” Spike hoped that a little humour would distract her, but he doubted the likelihood of that given her focused expression.

“What happens to the kittens?” Buffy asked firmly. She had finally worked out his game. Direct questioning was only way she was getting the answers she wanted.

“I told ya’, luv. I trade ‘em to Clem,” Spike patiently explained, stubbornly clinging to the hope that he would think of something that would get him out of the great bollixing mess he could feel himself sinking deeper and deeper into.

“What does um, Clem do with them, Spike?” Buffy asked calmly.

Spike gulped. The moment was here. It could no longer be put off. “Clem gets a snack.”

“EWWWW Spike!” Buffy screeched as she smacked him painfully on the arm. “No more kitten poker...ever!”

~*~*~

“I could have died,” Joyce whispered the words, her gaze haunted. He mind reeled with the aftershock of the day’s events. This morning she’d been slightly irritable because of the pain of the continuing headaches and the doctor’s failure to discover what was causing them. Then this strange woman had arrived and changed Joyce’s world. Forever.

Joyce thought about the bizarre journey she’d taken with her eldest daughter and a protective vampire to an empty swimming pool. She had watched when, upon arriving, said vampire had dived into the pool head first, only to disappear before he hit the bottom. In the blink of an eye she had been transported to a dungeon-like room, where she’d learned that she would be held as collateral while Spike fought for her very life. She’d seen the big-hearted vampire make those horrific trials look easy. She’d watched helplessly as he willingly, without a moment of hesitation, agreed to give up his existence so that she could have hers. She had felt the illness leave her when the small man that had been their contact for the trials had touched her head.

She had been jubilant on the journey back to her home. Her euphoria had not abated when she shared her adventure with her younger child. She had been more than happy to take Dawn to the Magic Box so that the young girl could show her gratitude to the vampire that had saved her mother’s life.

Joyce had been a little surprised at her own reaction to the intrusion of the brunette vampire. Her feelings of animosity towards him had clearly not changed in the almost two years that he had been gone. She still hated him. She had been outraged by his attempts to dominate the blond vampire that had captured a piece of her heart. She had shown absolute support when her protector had chosen to free himself from the control of the detested elder vampire. She had felt her carefully hidden fear and concern for the younger vampire well up and almost choke her with it’s intensity as the battle for freedom had progressed. She felt her trepidations wash away with the depth of her relief when the clash was over and the victor unharmed.

She had happily sighed in contentment as she watched her baby girl sleep.

Then, as she sat to take a relaxing moment for herself, she realised something. She could have died.

“But you didn’t.”

Penny’s calm assurance pierced the fog of panic that was threatening to once again overwhelm her. Joyce felt torn between her joy at being alive and her fear for her daughters’ well being if anything had happened to her. At the moment the fear was winning.

Joyce’s anxiety made her voice harsh. “And Buffy and Dawn? What would have happened to them if I had? How would they have survived?” Turning fear filled eyes that glistened with moisture towards the calm psychologist, Joyce whispered her last question. “What would have become of my babies?”

“Life would have happened to them Joyce.” Penny smiled gently at the distressed woman. “It would have been hard. It always is when you lose a loving mother. But they didn’t lose you, and from what you said, they won’t for a long time. They have the time to finish growing up now and you… well, you get to watch them and help them and live a little of that life for yourself.” Taking Joyce’s hands in hers, Penny gave them a soft squeeze as she smiled playfully and gently chided the other woman. “I always thought you were a ‘glass is half full’ kinda girl, Joyce. You’re focusing on the wrong end of this deal. The fact that you almost died means one thing and one thing only…you’re alive.”

“I’m alive.”

~*~*~

Spike glanced furtively at the still fuming blond at his side. The dull ache in his right hand had upgraded itself to mildly excruciating. He was forced to hold his arm stiffly by his side so that the intense pain of accidentally moving the bugger didn’t cause him to black out. It looked like the witches’ poultice had worn off and if he wasn’t mistaken, he’d broken at least a few more bones in the fight with the poof. He supposed he really shouldn’t be miffed that the little bugger at the trials hadn’t healed it when he healed the holy water burns on his left hand, but would it really have made that much of a bloody difference? To top it all off, he had a brassed off slayer on his hands and not the first bleedin’ clue of how to get little Miss Mood-Swing to flip the switch back to happy land. She was the most frustrating, cantankerous…

“Spike, what’s wrong?” Buffy’s worried voice unknowingly interrupted Spikes internal rant.

“What?” he asked in confusion. He stopped walking and turned to look at her.

“You’re walking funny and doing that grinding of your teeth thingy. So, what’s wrong?” she critically looked him over as she asked her question. Taking in the way his arm was stiffly held at his side brought her gaze down to his damaged hand. Her eyes widened as her memories brought a very clear image of her unknowingly damaging his hand the day before only to have the scene warp into a picture of him fighting Angel. “Your hand,” she whispered in concern. Her solicitude rapidly changed to ire at the realisation that he’d risked himself to fight with a broken hand. “ARE YOU CRAZY?!”

“ARRRGGGGHHH!” Spike threw his head back and yelled in frustration. “That’s IT!” Grabbing her right hand with his left, the furious master vampire decisively changed the direction they had been headed in and dragged the surprised girl after him as he purposely strode into the night.

“Move your bloody arse, Slayer.”
Chapter 28 by jackofspikes
Chapter 28

**
.
Previously:

“ARRRGGGGHHH!” Spike threw his head back and yelled in frustration. “That’s IT!” Grabbing her right hand with his left, the furious master vampire decisively changed the direction they had been headed in and dragged the surprised girl after him as he purposely strode into the night.

“Move your bloody arse, Slayer.”
**

Buffy’s mind spun with a myriad of thoughts. Spike was seriously pissed about something, and while Spike pissed was not normally a good thing, Buffy was a little shocked by her own very physical reaction to this side of her vampire’s nature.

It had been a long time since she’d seen him this angry. Normally she would have just stopped him from dragging her anywhere, a quick pop to the nose here, a few well chosen and destructive words there and then a little flick of her hair as she stormed away. It was amazing the difference that admitting that she really did want to be with him had made to their relationship in such a short time. While she could do without being dragged along at a furious pace by a master vampire that was clearly more then a little cranky, she had to admit that she was totally turned on by his caveman tactics. She honestly had no clue as to what had set him off though.

As she stumbled along behind him, she found herself at a total loss for words. Maybe if she could get him to slow down, she could make him to talk to her. Maybe she could at least find out where they were going. Tugging on his hand in an effort to slow him down, Buffy was a little concerned when his only response was to growl loudly with displeasure. Okay, maybe she should just wait until they got where they were going.

She didn’t have long to wait, she realised as they entered Restfield Cemetery. Making his way to his crypt, Buffy felt a wave of trepidation engulf her. There was no way he would bring her here if they weren’t about to have the mother of all shouting match’s. She was trying so hard to be honest with herself, and she had to admit that if he started yelling, she would yell back. Somehow she had to try and keep control of her temper. She obviously needed to apologise for something. She could be the bigger person. Couldn’t she? Damn, things weren’t looking good.

Slamming open the door of the crypt, Spike pulled her inside. Parking her next to the sarcophagus, he moved silently around the dark room lighting the few candles that Harmony hadn’t taken. As the small flickering flames slowly brought some much needed light to the darkness, Spike looked over at the girl standing quietly and so unlike her usual self. Pointing to the sarcophagus, he wordlessly indicated that she should take a seat before he disappeared completely from view.

She could hear him moving in the lower chamber of the crypt and his familiar signature buzzed through her body. She mentally went over the events leading up to his display of temper and couldn’t figure out what had caused the abrupt turnaround in his mood. Unless…? Was it possible that her yelling at him out of concern had been misinterpreted? Did he think that she doubted his ability to beat Angel? Because that was so not the case. She hadn’t meant to give him that impression. Oh, boy; did she have some making up to do if that was what he thought.

Buffy was so lost in her own musings that she didn’t notice that Spike had returned to the room until he started placing more candles around them and lighting them. She felt a strong urge to break the silence between them. Spike was clearly upset and if the little flashes of gold that she noticed in his eyes were any indication, he was having a hard enough time trying to control his demon. It couldn’t help but sooth his internal battle if she apologised.

“I’m sorry,” she told him quietly, but earnestly. “I didn’t mean to go all bitchy Buffy on you. I was more angry with myself than you. Angel would never have come here if I hadn’t taunted him and when I saw your hand and realised that you’d fought him and that it might have caused you permanent damage and that it was all because of me…well, I kinda lost it and I took it out on you.” She smiled slightly in self deprecation before turning her tear filled eyes that pleaded with him to believe her, “I’m so sorry.”

Spike moved towards her. Lifting a hand to cup her cheek, he gently swept his thumb under her eye, removing the single tear that had slipped over the edge. Sighing softly in defeat, he stepped in between her slightly parted thighs and gathered her into his embrace. This small slip of a girl could affect him so deeply, in so many ways. He couldn’t even begin to describe how much power she had over him. He loved her so much that for the first time in his entire existence, words failed him. He knew that they had to talk, but for the moment he allowed himself to enjoy the comfort of her presence and the connection he felt with her as he held her in his arms. The roller coaster ride that was this girl’s mood swings could wait. Just for a moment.

In his arms, her head resting on his shoulder and her arms pressed against his back. Buffy felt safe.

“Buffy, luv, we have to talk.”

Uh oh…that didn’t sound good. Buffy was fairly certain that those four innocent little words could only mean one thing – trouble. Gulping in dreaded anticipation, she slowly lifted her head and sought out his eyes, her own fearful. “Talk?”

Taking a deep breath, Spike forged valiantly ahead. “Pet, do you have any idea how frustrating the hormonal hurricane that is a Buffy mood swing can be?”

“Huh?” Buffy looked startled. Whatever she had expected him to say, it hadn’t been that.

“Today I’ve spent time with Scared Buffy, Elated Buffy, Slayer Buffy, Loving Buffy, Supportive Buffy, Happy Buffy, Pissed Buffy, Silent Buffy, Jealous Buffy, Sweet Buffy, Concerned Buffy, Angry Buffy, and- last but not least- Bitchy Buffy. Now don’t get me wrong, luv. I love being around any Buffy, but does it all have to be in one day?”

Buffy didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry. Here was a vampire that had happily stayed with an insane, cheating ho for over a hundred years and he was complaining because Buffy could, on occasion, be a little…temperamental. Well no, not temperamental, because she so wasn’t that. True, she could get a little cross, but it’s not like she was some insane-o roller coaster girl like he was making her out to be. She’d had a lot to deal with over the span of the day. It was understandable that she had reacted to each event. There was no way that she was going to apologize for her behaviour. He was just gonna have to suck it up like the big vampire that he was. Looking Spike directly in the eye, she lifted an eyebrow and offered up her challenge, “Are you saying that you don’t want to meet the other Buffy’s, Spike?”

“Never said that, pet.” Spike looked at the sparkling gleam in the eyes of the girl in his arms and wondered briefly what the little minx was up to now. He may have been angry and frustrated at her volleying moods, but he had to admit, she always managed to surprise him. There was never going to be a dull moment with his slayer.

“Good,” she said as she gave him a cheeky grin. “’Cause I don’t think you’ve met Lusty Buffy yet.”
Chapter 29 by jackofspikes
Chapter 29

**
.
Previously:

“Good,” she said as she gave him a cheeky grin. “’Cause I don’t think you’ve met Lusty Buffy yet.”

**

Spike raised an eyebrow as he leaned back to study the playful girl before joining in on the game. “Can’t say I’ve had that pleasure, but I think I almost met her during our engagement, pet.”

“You know,” Buffy said, batting her eyelashes innocently. “Now that I think about it, we never did break off our engagement.”

“You never did give me back my ring.” Spike agreed, smirking. “That, of course means that you’ve been cheating on me for the past year and are in desperate need of punishment.”

“Oh, and I suppose Harmony the ho was a figment of my imagination?” Buffy snarked back, without losing a beat.

Spike rolled his eyes and then shook his head in self deprecation as he gave a quiet chuckle. “I wish the bint was a figment of mine.”

“What’s the matter, Spikey? Didn’t you enjoy her company?” Buffy teased, pouting in sympathy. She knew exactly what effect the patented Summer’s pout would have on him.

His eyes focused on her protruding bottom lip. Lifting a finger, he lightly rubbed it as he absentmindedly answered her questions, “A vacuum cleaner would have given me more intelligent conversation, been quieter, sucked less air out of the room, and I wouldn’t have had to put up with all those soddin’ unicorns.”

Capturing his exploring finger in her teeth, Buffy daintily caressed it with her tongue. His approving growl encouraged her to softly suck on the ensnared digit.

Spike bumped his injured right hand on the edge of the sarcophagus as he lifted it towards her head and was immediately overcome by black billowing waves of dizziness. His last conscious thought before the darkness took hold was ‘Well, isn’t this bloody typical!’

~*~*~

“Willow, c...can we talk?” Tara nervously asked.

“Sure, sweetie. What’s up?” Willow replied with gentle assurance.

Tara took a seat next to Willow on their large double bed. Her nerves were getting to her, but she needed to do this. She wanted to tell Willow the truth. She had to discuss what she’d discovered with somebody else. She knew she had no reason to feel guilty, but that didn’t seem to stop the emotion from threatening to overwhelm her. She’d kept this secret from her lover for almost a week now, the thought of finally telling Willow had her scared and yet elated at the same time.

Tara took a deep breath. “After my family left, my aunts sent me a box that had belonged to my mother,” she spoke softly, her tone as gentle as the girl herself. “I received it about two weeks ago. When I went through it, I found a letter from my m…mother.”

Willow reached for Tara’s hand, silently urging the girl to continue.

“The letter was to me. She wrote that she’d written the letter in hope that I would someday find the strength to leave home and my father’s influence.” Tara paused, her memories of her loving and gently guiding mother bringing with them a fresh wave of grief.

Willow gave her hand a quick and encouraging squeeze. “And you did, baby. She would have been so proud of you.”

Sending her love an appreciative smile, Tara continued, “Her letter told me that there were some things that she had kept from me and that now that I wasn’t under Dad’s influence anymore, it was important for me to know the truth. She left me a key and the details to a safety deposit box in Los Angeles. That’s were I went last week, when I was out all day.”

“What did you find?” Willow quietly asked. She could see how difficult this conversation was for her girlfriend. She honestly didn’t care about Tara keeping this from her. She just wanted the sweet woman that she loved to be able to get what ever it was that she felt burdened with off her chest. Willow’s first concern was Tara.

“A notebook,” Tara replied. Standing and moving to her night table, she silently removed the small notebook from the drawer, walked back to Willow and handed her the book. “You need to read it, Will.”

Willow automatically reached for the small hand written tome as she kept her curious gaze on her lover. Tara said nothing more, just nodding at the object in Willow’s hands, silently encouraging her to read. Willow looked down at the innocent looking book and opened it. The first paragraph and the mention of her best friend grabbed Willow’s immediate attention.

~*~*~

Xander took in the scene before him. Spike was unconscious on the floor of the crypt, His head resting in Buffy’s lap. Buffy was clearly distressed. Tears were streaming from her eyes, unchecked. Xander’s accusation was spoken before he had time to think. “What did you do?”

“I broke his hand and then he fought with it and ... oh Xander... I'm bad girlfriend Buffy!” she sobbed brokenly.

Looking down at the hand in question, Xander was horrified to see that it had swollen to twice its normal size and was almost black in colour.

Wasting no time, Xander took charge. “Can you lift him so we can move him to the car? We need to get him back to my place. I’ve already called Willow and Giles. He’s picking up the girls and taking them to the shop so they can get supplies. I want Spike settled before they get there.”

Xander’s quick and decisive actions seemed to break through her fog of self-recrimination. Carefully, Buffy lifted Spike’s head so that she could move out from under him. She gently shifted his injured right hand so that it would be cradled in his lap as she held him like a babe in arms. Effortlessly, she lifted Spike while Xander supported his head until she had him positioned comfortably in her arms. Xander gingerly set Spike’s head to rest on her shoulder before he ushered the two out of the crypt to his waiting car.

The drive back to his apartment was uneventful, but Xander’s concern for his friend increased with every minute he remained unconscious. Xander hadn’t even realised until he saw the unconscious vampire how much the friendship between them had come to mean to him in such a short time. He really wanted Spike to wake up. Soon.

By the time Willow, Tara and Giles arrived, Xander had Anya packing blood packs in the freezer, Buffy’s lap posing as Spike’s pillow, and the Slayer under strict orders not to move while he checked and rechecked every window in the apartment to make sure that they were completely covered. Willow’s gasp at the sight of Spike’s injury upgraded Xander’s concern from high alert to code red.

“Oh, Goddess, he never said a word,” Willow whispered in awe.

“He fought with this injury?” Giles asked incredulously. Had he not seen the combat himself, Giles doubted he would have believed it possible for anyone to perform as admirably in a fight as Spike had with such a large handicap. The vampire continued to amaze the watcher.

Buffy ignored everyone. She gently stroked her boyfriend’s face and silently pleaded with him to wake up.

“Shouldn’t we try a healing spell?” Willow asked, concerned

“No,” Xander answered her in a tone that brooked no argument. “Just the stuff you did for him yesterday. He hates magic. He wouldn’t want it.”

Willow was a little put out that her suggestion had been completely vetoed by her long time friend. It was only a little spell, and really, even if he didn’t like magic, a healing spell was for his own good so he shouldn’t complain. If Xander such a good friend to the vampire then he should be happy to try something that could help him. She was only trying to help.

“He needs blood more than a healing spell,” Anya bluntly informed them all.

“How do we get him to drink while he’s unconscious?” Tara asked. Her concern for the vampire left her without her usual stutter.

“Blood!” Xander excitedly exclaimed. The answering blank stares forced him to elaborate. “Buffy’s blood, I mean. Wouldn’t a little slayer treat wake him up so he could drink some of the stuff we got him?”

“Alexander Lavelle Harris! Are you suggesting Buffy willingly offer her blood to a vampire?” Anya looked beyond shocked.

“Only that one,” Xander burst out defensively.

“I’m so proud of you!” the ex vengeance demon cried excitedly as she threw herself into his arms.
Chapter 30 by jackofspikes
Chapter 30

**
.
Previously:

“Alexander Lavelle Harris! Are you suggesting Buffy willingly offer her blood to a vampire?” Anya looked beyond shocked.

“Only that one,” Xander burst out defensively.

“I’m so proud of you!” the ex vengeance demon cried excitedly as she threw herself into his arms.

**

“Actually, Xander, your idea does have merit,” Giles informed the carpenter.

“What do I do?” Buffy asked, willing to try anything if it brought her vampire back from where she couldn’t reach him. She needed to actively participate. It was who she was.

“Well, if Anya wouldn’t mind preparing some blood for Spike, the only other things we will need are a straw and a sharp knife,” Giles instructed the group much like he would normally. He was pleased that on this occasion there were no arguments, nor was there any of the usual grumbling that would have taken place. Anya moved swiftly and efficiently to perform her task. Xander collected the knife and straw then handed both items to the watcher. Buffy seemed torn between needing to do something active and staying with her unresponsive paramour. Willow and Tara moved in unison to provide the much needed poultice. Giles stood and watched his charges while they worked. It was who he was.

“While Spike is still unconscious, Tara, could you see to his hand?” Giles asked the gentle Wicca once the two witches had prepared the salve.

Tara worked silently, for once unperturbed by the eyes that focused on her while she worked. She looked critically at the injury she was attempting to help. She was glad she’d made the paste stronger, it really looked like the vampire was going to need all the help he could get. Finishing up, she moved away from the wounded blond, not wanting to crowd him.

Buffy looked to Giles for instruction. She had no clue what to do for her guy. She was beyond grateful that these people- her extended family- had rushed to surround and support them, but right now she needed direction. Left on her own, Buffy would have been totally lost.

Giles waited until Anya came back with the now heated mug of blood and placed the straw in the cup as she passed it to him. Turning to Buffy he handed her the knife as he told her what to do. “Nick one of your fingers and allow the blood to form a droplet. Wave it slowly under his nose. If that doesn’t get a reaction, rub the finger against his lips. We need to bring forward his demon. It will help him with the pain.”

Buffy nodded in understanding and proceeded to follow her watcher’s instructions to the letter. Carefully cutting the tip of her finger, Buffy put down the knife as she allowed the blood to well up. She was elated when the scent of her potent blood immediately brought Spike’s demon to the fore. Bringing her finger closer to his nose, she smiled indulgently as he seemed to lean into the scent. She let a drop of her blood drip onto his lips and giggled as his tongue whipped out to catch it, eliciting a moan of ecstasy from the vampire that was slowly fighting his way back to consciousness. Lightly pressing on his lips to open them, Buffy slipped the still bleeding finger into his mouth. Her own level of arousal skyrocketed when his tongue started to gently caress her injured finger.

Anya was the first to notice that at least part of him was awake. “You’ll be glad to know that that still works, Buffy,” she stated bluntly as she pointed to his very obvious reaction to the aphrodisiac qualities of slayers blood.

As all eyes seemed to be unintentionally drawn to the very impressive manly bits of the inert blond, until Buffy’s indignant shout of ‘HEY!’ was uttered. She swiftly placed her hand over the object of their interest as if to shield it from their gaze, muttering all the while about people who couldn’t keep their damned eyes to themselves and off her boyfriend’s good bits.

Spike’s chuckle reverberated through the room causing all eyes to transfer to his face. Beautiful cerulean eyes that sparkled mischievously fixed on Buffy’s. “You planning on leaving your hand there, pet?”

Giles and Xander joined Spike in his laughter when the petite blond snatched back her hand and flushed a rather bright shade of red.

~*~*~

The further Angel got from the Hellmouth, the more convinced he became that he could change the upcoming events. He was going to save Darla and thereby prove that the viper-tongued banshee was a charlatan. He would prove to them all that he was the champion even if he had to face down the oracles again to do it.

The first thing he had to do was get his team back on his side. Lorne could help him with that. He’d sing for the empath demon and then Lorne would tell the others that he was on the right path, which would open the door for them all to work together again. Then they would find a way to prove to those gullible fools in Sunnydale that the bitch was running a scam on them. She was probably working with that bastard that had somehow tricked Angel into relinquishing his familial hold.

The second thing he would do would be to deal with that arrogant little prick. Angel was determined that he would make them all see Spike’s true nature, even if he had to get a spell done to do it. Maybe he could get Lorne to point him in the right direction to getting a spell done on his ex-grandchilde while he was there.

Cordelia surreptitiously watched Angel from her seat next to him. It was easy to see that the broody one had shifted into denial mode. It looked like she and Wes had their work cut out for them. Angel didn’t take defeat well, and Cordelia was fairly certain that if he kept trying to go up against the Sunnydale crew, he was going to have to get used to losing.

~*~*~

It had taken a while, but Spike had finally convinced every one that he was fine. Tara had told him that she would take a look at his hand the next day and see if it needed more treatment. Willow had tried to talk him into allowing her to perform a healing spell, telling him that Xander had stopped her from doing one while he was unconscious. Spike had gratefully thanked the carpenter, saying that magic had consequences and he wasn’t fool enough to use it for trivial matters. Giles had backed Spike’s decision in regards to the use of magic as he ushered the two witches out of the apartment.

Xander had finally agreed to go to bed after Spike pointed out that if he hurt himself on the job that Anya would blame the resident vampire. So for the sake of Spike’s continued good health, Xander said good night.

Which left the slayer alone with one very horny vampire. Unlife was good.

~*~*~

Joyce watched in horror as Dawn was pulled from her side. The darkness reached in through the passenger side door and had grabbed Dawn before her mother even had time to shout a warning. Unmindful of the danger, Joyce scrambled out of the car, moving with the speed and grace of a slayer. She took in the horrifying sight of her baby fruitlessly struggling in the arms of a monster.

Piercing yellow eyes narrowed at Joyce’s approach. A rumbling snarl echoed through the night and sharp teeth moved closer to Dawn’s vulnerable throat.

Joyce watched at the surprised features of the vampire as she growled in answer to his snarl. “Keep your goddamned hands off my daughter, Riley Finn!”
Chapter 31 by jackofspikes
Chapter 31

**
.
Previously:

Joyce watched at the surprised features of the vampire as she growled in answer to his snarl. “Keep your goddamned hands off my daughter, Riley Finn.”

**

Joyce sat up abruptly. The echoes of her dream replayed over and over again. Swiftly climbing out of bed, she headed in the direction of her youngest daughter’s room. A mother’s need to check on her child overwhelmed all other thoughts.

In Dawn’s room, she sighed in relief as she looked down at the face of her baby. Lightly brushing the hair from Dawn’s face, Joyce pulled up the covers and settled them around the shoulders of the sleeping child before leaning forward to leave a soft kiss on the brunette’s head and quietly leaving the room.

Making her way downstairs, Joyce grabbed a pad and pen from a drawer in the kitchen and sat at the counter to write down everything she remembered from the dream.

In the two years that she had known about the supernatural world, Joyce had learned a lot. She knew how important Buffy’s dreams were. She knew what her own dreams were normally like. This one was unlike anything she had dreamed before. It had been in colour and so real in feeling and content that it was more like a memory than a dream, but Joyce knew that wasn’t quite right. Something from very deep inside her told her that this was pre-knowledge of an event that could happen. On the same level as her awareness that this was an event that had not yet happened was the innate insight that this was a warning of something that could happen within the next couple of days. Now- thanks to her dream- she had the power to change the outcome of a potentially disastrous situation.

Joyce was elated. She had been given a gift from the Powers; a gift that would allow her daughter, the Slayer, and her personal saviour, the vampire, to be forewarned about coming events. She was being given the opportunity to help, to play a larger part in her daughter’s supernatural life. She had to talk to Rupert first thing in the morning.

~*~*~

Spike barely waited for Xander to close the door to the spare room before he gathered Buffy into his arms and kissed her with all the pent up passion he had been saving since he woke.

Buffy melted into his embrace, their lips meeting eagerly in an erotic dance as old as time.

Pulling her mouth away as the need to breath became an urgent consideration, Buffy gasped as if trying to bring as much air into her aching lungs as possible. She was overwhelmed with the feeling of completion that Spike gave her. Tears flooded her eyes as she remembered how helpless his unconscious form had made her feel. Desperation coloured her words, “You can’t leave me. I need you to be here. Don’t ever scare me like that again.” She punctuated her statements with kisses all over his face.

Taking in the anxiety of the beautifully demonstrative girl in his arms, Spike was overjoyed to realise that her words spoke of deeper feelings than he had thought possible. He didn’t know if she loved him, he didn’t know if he’d ever be able to gauge that emotion in another being, not after what happened with the other two women that he had loved. His judgement on that subject was definitely skewed. But it was clear she felt something strong for him, something so strong that it made how Drusilla had cared for him pale in comparison. He rushed to reassure the vulnerable girl. “Not goin’ anywhere, luv. Why would I want to leave heaven?”

No one ever made her feel like he did. She felt her affection for him well up inside her. When her rational mind asked the question, ‘could you love him?’, she honestly thought that she could.

She smiled at him in response to his beautiful words.

“Stay with me tonight? Just let me hold you while you sleep?” Spike whispered his question. He was afraid that she would say no, but equally afraid that she would say yes.

~*~*~

“Rupert, it’s Joyce,” she informed him when he answered the phone. She was excited at the prospect of sharing her news with someone, but the fact that the first person she had thought of to share this news with was a man she had once thought of as a ‘stevedore’ was not lost on her.

“Is everything alright?” Giles rushed to ask, his heart hammering wildly.

“Well, I suppose that all depends on how you feel about me having prophetic dreams?” Joyce grinned. She couldn’t help herself, she felt as giddy as a child.

“I beg your pardon?” His shocked response indicated that this was probably the last thing he had expected.

“You heard me correctly, Rupert,” she smiled indulgently, not considering that the smile was wasted on someone who couldn’t see her. He’d be able to hear it in her voice. He was an intelligent man.

“Prophetic dreams, you say?” Giles desperately tried to wrap his mind around the concept. “Er, perhaps it would be best if we were to speak directly. May I visit you?”

“Of course. I’ll start the tea.”

~*~*~

“We have to tell Buffy about this, Tara.” Willow was hesitant in her approach to the subject. She knew how much her mother’s death still affected the dishwater blonde, but as mindful as she was of Tara’s feelings, Willow was sure that Buffy needed this information. She’d learned that coincidences were more than they seemed to be when they happened on the Hellmouth, and this bordered on the freaky.

“I know,” Tara agreed. “But I c-c-can’t help thinking that we should take it to M-Mr. Giles or Penny first.” She hated how her stammer got worse when she tried to offer an opinion or mentioned a male authority figure. Nineteen years of subservience was a hard habit to break.

Willow had to agree. The information in the note book was way out of her league. It smacked of equal amounts of supernatural and human interference and that should be right up the ex-watcher’s alley, what with his experience with the council and all.

“You’re right,” Willow told her. “We should show it to Giles.”

~*~*~

Buffy woke first. Her initial reaction was to wonder where she was. As the confusion left her waking mind, she snuggled further into the embrace of her boyfriend. She carefully repositioned herself so she could study his face in repose. The angular lines of his cheekbones seemed to soften in his sleep.

He really was beautiful.

Unlike his waking self, Spike in sleep looked innocent. She thought for a moment before deciding that awake was definitely better, that way she got to see his incredibly expressive eyes. Twin pools of blue that mesmerized and then held you, making everything else disappear. Eyes that were the epitome of sexy, especially when he looked at you through his eyelashes when he first woke up. Eyes that were looking at her right now.

“Morning,” she said as she smiled at the waking vampire.

~*~*~

When Buffy walked in through her mother’s front door, she was surprised to find her watcher happily ensconced in her kitchen, having an in-depth conversation with her mother. And ewww! Was her mother flirting?

“Ah, Buffy, I am glad you are here. It appears that your mother has some news.” Giles smiled warmly at his slayer. He was extremely happy with most of what Joyce had shared with him, but the idea of actually telling the volatile slayer that her mother was now an instrument of the same Powers that had made her the Slayer was something he would rather avoid. Joyce had far more experience in dealing with her capricious daughter anyway.

Joyce gave the apprehensive watcher a wry smile. Trust a man to pass off this little job.
Chapter 32 by jackofspikes
Chapter 32

**
.
Previously:

“Ah, Buffy, I am glad you are here. It appears that your mother has some news.” Giles smiled warmly at his slayer.

~*~*~

Buffy looked from her watcher to her mother and back again. Nobody said anything.

“Sharing would be of the good, people,” Buffy told them facetiously.

Joyce rolled her eyes at her impatient daughter then once again repeated her tale.

“So, mom is like my new early warning system?” Buffy asked, perplexed. She wasn’t sure how she should feel. She was pissed that the powers had further involved her mother in her dangerous life, but another part of her was happy that she would have access to more information. The little voice in her head was clear in its belief that being able to share more of her slayer life with her mother was of the good. “How do you feel about that, Mom?”

“I’m elated, sweetheart. I’ve always wanted to be more involved with your slayer duties and now I can be. But, honey,” Joyce paused delicately. “You haven’t asked how I know that I’ll be getting visions for you.”

“Oh!” Buffy looked confused. “How do you know?”

Joyce told Buffy about her dream.

~*~*~

Buffy couldn’t believe it. How could Riley have been so stupid? ‘So much for the great demon hunter.’ When were people who should know better going to realise that drinking the damned blood turned you into a vampire. It wasn’t like it was hard to do the math. Sheesh, even Harmony could have done the math. Actually, Harmony probably wasn’t a good example, what with her being a vampire and all.

‘Guess that answers the question of whether I was in love with Riley or not,’ Buffy mused as she walked in the direction of the Magic Box. She wasn’t really surprised that she was feeling irritation more than anything else. Her relationship with Riley had been a slow train going nowhere for a long time. Thinking about it critically, she wasn’t really surprised to realise that his involvement with the Initiative- and let’s not forget his lusty encounter with Faith- had been the real end of the line. She’d just been denial girl for so long because she thought she wanted normal.

Normal. Well, that was for boring people. Everyone, including her, had made such a big deal of normal that she’d never really sat down and thought about it. Neither Xander nor Willow was in ‘normal’ relationships, why had it been so important for her to be? Buffy shook her head in self-disgust. Maybe she should try this again with Penny. Maybe a psychologist with knowledge of the supernatural could help her.

After making the decision to contact Penny, Buffy felt the weight that she’d been carrying around on her shoulders lessen. She decided that now was the perfect time to do some boyfriend reflection. Namely thinking about the yummy, sleepy blond she had left incoherent from kisses just a few short hours before. She giggled when she remembered the pout he had pulled when she said she had to go. Boyfriend smoochies were definitely of the good.

Buffy was in a really good mood when she got to the Magic Box. That is, until she spotted Riley’s abandoned car. Putting her hand on the hood, she felt no warmth at all. Giving herself a mental shake, she tried to stop thinking of worse possible case scenarios by reciting her own little check list. Maybe his car had just broken down? ‘Check his apartment before you jump to conclusions, Buffy!’

~*~*~

Buffy let out her senses as she neared Riley’s apartment. There were no tinglies telling her a vampire was present. Knocking on the door, she was relieved to hear footsteps coming from inside the apartment. Her relief was short lived when Graham opened the door.

“Graham?”

“Buffy?” The soldier’s expression reflected the blonde’s confusion. “Isn’t Riley with you?”

“No, and if he’s not here then it probably means we’re too late to save him,” Buffy admitted sadly.

Graham gave her a hard look. He really didn’t like where this conversation was heading. “What are you talking about? Save him from what?”

“Our Seer saw Riley in game face attacking someone. The person he was attacking is safe, so I was hoping that Riley was too,” Buffy told the angry soldier. There was no way she was telling him who the Seer was, however.

“I thought you were supposed to be the Chosen One. Isn’t it your job to make sure that doesn’t happen? Why wasn’t he with you?” Graham ranted.

“Riley is an experienced demon hunter, Graham. Don’t you dare try and pin this on me! He wasn’t with me because we broke up. If he hadn’t been stalking my friends, he wouldn’t have gotten himself in this mess,” Buffy responded to the brunette with equal fire. She’d had other things to deal with last night and she wasn’t about to be blamed for something she had no control over. Stupid commando.

“This wouldn’t have happened if he’d never gotten involved with you in the first place,” Graham told her derisively as he reached inside his jacket for his phone.

“What are you doing?” Buffy asked, horrified by her suspicions.

“What do you think I’m doing? I’m calling it in. We take care of our own.” Graham abruptly dismissed the slayer as he closed the door in her face.

Buffy got on her own phone and called an emergency Scoobie meeting.

~*~*~

Xander was the last to arrive at the Magic Box. He’d had had to wait for his lunch break before he could get away.

Buffy wasted no time. She quickly informed the group of the morning’s developments.

“We have to stop them,” Spike spoke up first, his voice haunted. “I don’t care who he was, we can’t let those butchers have him.”

“I agree with Spike. You would think they would have learned their lesson with Adam. The fools!” Giles spat out his words, anger permeating his tone.

“He was here last night, so he can’t have risen yet. That usually takes between one and three days. If you can find him before he rises, you can stop it from happening,” Anya wisely informed them.

“Didn’t you say you had to go back and see Willy today? Maybe he can tell you something. And while you do that, Tara and I can look for a location spell that works on the dead?” Willow suggested.

Buffy nodded in agreement. “That’s the plan then. Willow, Tara, Giles and Anya start on the spell research. Xander and Mom go back to work, and Spike and I will take the sewers to Willy’s. We’ll meet back here. Until Riley is found, everyone needs to make sure that Dawn doesn’t go out after dark without one of us with her.”

The Slayer had spoken.

~*~*~

The first thing Buffy did was ask the snitch if he’d heard anything thing about Riley being turned. She was disappointed when she realised that the level of surprise he’d reacted with was obviously genuine.

With slayer business out of the way it was time to talk about Buffy business. Well, it was technically Spike business, but it involved shopping and that moved it into the Buffy realm of expertise.

Willy laid out six pictures on the bar. Buffy was pleasantly surprised when Spike reached for the one that had caught her attention.

“Tell me about this one,” Spike ordered.

“That one’s a beauty; in perfect condition. It’s a Victorian style three story house that’s been completely restored. All the windows have necro-tempered glass and it has direct sewer access from the basement. The last owner was a Tzesleriac demon and he’s set it up so that if you place a little of your blood on every entry point, the existing protection spell will recognize you as the new owner, which means nobody else- human or demon- gets in without an invite,” Willy told them happily.

“If I paid for it today, when could I move in?” Spike asked, desperately trying to hide his excitement.

“I’ll give you the keys the minute you pay me. I figured you wanted something fast, so these are the ones that come with immediate occupancy.” Willy shrugged. He was a businessman. He’d learned long ago that reading a customers needs was as important as fulfilling them.

Spike and Willy quickly concluded their transaction and Spike received his paperwork and the keys to his new house. As the two blonds turned to leave, Buffy felt urged to warn the little man. “You know, if this house isn’t exactly what you promised, I’m gonna let Spike hurt you.”

When Willy didn’t look particularly concerned, Buffy left him with her parting shot. “Oh! Did I forget to mention that his chip doesn’t work anymore?”

Willy gulped and prayed that the usually honest and peaceful Tzesleriac demon had been a typical representative of his species and hadn’t lied to him.
Chapter 33 by jackofspikes
Chapter 33

**
.
Previously:

Buffy nodded in agreement. “That’s the plan then. Willow, Tara, Giles and Anya start on the spell research. Xander and Mom go back to work, and Spike and I will take the sewers to Willy’s. We’ll meet back here. Until Riley is found, everyone needs to make sure that Dawn doesn’t go out after dark without one of us with her.”

The Slayer had spoken.

**

“Can’t we just use this one and sorta tweak it to our needs?” Willow asked innocently.

“No!” Giles almost shouted, horrified. His heart started racing. He removed his glasses to clean them as he mentally tried to calm himself. It was working until he had a terrifying thought. “Willow, please tell me that you have never, er, tweaked a spell?”

“Um...define tweaking?” she responded nervously. She didn’t think he would get mad at her about one or two- okay so there might have been more but they were really small spells. Well, except for the ‘thy will be done’ spell. The rest shouldn’t be a problem because they were all just little, insignificant, nothing-to-worry-about type spells that were so not worth even thinking about.

Giles was sorely tempted to pound his head against the research table. Repeatedly.

“You do, of course, realise that we live on the Hellmouth?” he asked tiredly. These children would surely be the death of him.

“Yeah?” Willow was totally clueless as to where the watcher was heading with this comment.

“And that the Hellmouth itself is perpetually releasing its essence in to surrounding area? An essence that by its very nature is evil?” Giles continued his cryptic questions.

“I know that, Giles. You’ve told us all often enough,” Willow stated a little belligerently.

“Did I fail to mention that the evil essence of the Hellmouth can corrupt the mystical?” he gave the witch a hard look. She was being entirely too flippant about this for his peace of mind.

“Yes, Giles. I know that.” Willow was getting a little bored with the conversation. She was finally beginning to realize why Buffy tended to drift off whenever Giles was beating a subject to death. Like he was now. When was he actually going to get to the point?

“Really, Willow? Are you also aware that any mistakes that you might make during spell-casting could consequently open the Hellmouth?” Ripper snarled at the uncaring redhead. “Are you aware that ‘tweaking’ spells could cause a major apocalyptic event? Have you ever once considered the consequences of your actions as a spell caster, or the fact that every time you use magic, your reasons for doing so are judged and, if found wanting, that you will be paid back tenfold?”

Willow’s eep of horror was the first thing that Buffy and Spike heard when they returned to the Magic Box.

“What’s going on?” the Slayer asked.

“It appears that I have been remiss in teaching Willow the basic fundamental truths of magic,” the watcher snapped in reply. Turning his hard gaze to the quaking redhead, Giles directed his final words on the subject to her. “A situation I shall remedy as soon as possible.”

Buffy looked blankly at her watcher for all of three seconds before deciding to let him handle it. “So, what have we found?”

“We’re still looking, Buffy,” Giles informed the petite blond.

“Actually, no. I found the right spell, but I wanted to hear you tell Willow off,” Anya corrected the watcher honestly.

~*~*~

Penny watched Graham as he spied on the occupants of the Magic Box. The fact that the commando was talking on a cell phone with his car window open made it easy for her to listen to his side of the conversation.

“Yeah, I know…Well, I tried the homing beacon but he’s not registering…That would be my guess, too…The usual time between the body dying and the hostile raising is between one and three days, so it’ll be today, tomorrow or the next day, but if it’s today I need the extraction team here stat…I don’t know what she’s planning, but I’ve been keeping an eye on her…No, I need to find where Finn stashed his equipment…She went to the shop…As soon as I know anything, sir.”

Penny crossed the street and rounded the block, entering the Magic Box from the rear entrance. “You’ve got an audience,” she calmly announced as she entered the shop through the training room. She spent the next five minutes telling them what she had seen and heard.

“He doesn’t know about the sewer access, so he’s not gonna know when we leave. Let’s do the spell to find Riley, and then Spike and I can finish this. Spike’s got a new house and my Buffy senses tell me there is shopping goodness to be had.” Buffy felt fairly sure that she’d prioritized things in a way that her watcher would approve, even if she would definitely have put the chance to shop with Spike’s money as slightly more important than searching for a fledgling that hadn’t even risen yet. A slayer’s life was full of sacrifices.

~*~*~

“So, Angelcakes, you want me to read you?” Lorne asked the brooding vampire. It was rare that he was asked to do a closed reading during the day, but one look at the serious faces of the three that accompanied the cursed vampire and it didn’t take an empath demon to know that this reading was incredibly important.

Pointing to the equipment on stage, Lorne urged the sulking brute to choose his song. As Angel walked towards the stage like an inmate on death row walks towards retribution, Lorne leaned in to whisper to the others. “I removed the Manilow from the selection.”

~*~*~

After the spell had been performed and Buffy and Spike had headed off once again through the sewers, Penny pulled Giles aside. “We need to talk,” she quietly informed him.

Giles studied the serious countenance of the woman in front of him and made a snap decision. Turning to those remaining, the watcher announced that he and Penny were going out for a while.

“It’s okay, Giles. We’ll get back to researching the demon that grants wishes,” Willow quickly assured him. While she was in no hurry to incur his wrath for a second time in one day, she’d also just had a thought. ‘Maybe Anya will know something about the things in the journal.’

Willow knew that the ex-demon had loads of demon-y type knowledge. It was possible that she had heard something on the subject. Penny had pointed out that Anya had over a thousand years of experience, maybe it was time to find out how much of that knowledge she was willing to share.

~*~*~

“What happened with Willow?” Penny wasted no time. She had noticed the subdued body language the redhead and Giles’ rigid expression and had made an educated guess.

“Oh,” Giles was surprised at her question. He had not known what they would be discussing, but Willow would certainly not have been the subject he would have chosen if he had been asked to guess. “It’s nothing. Willow just needs a few lessons on the proper use of magic.”

“It’s not ‘nothing’, Giles.” Penny firmly informed the watcher. “Willow uses magic as a quick fix when she doesn’t want to deal with her emotions or when a situation spins out of her control. If you allow this to continue, she will lose control and people will die.”

Giles looked at the woman in dawning horror. She knew what could happen because in her world, it already had. “What do you suggest?”

“Call Althanea. She’ll be able to help Willow,” Penny suggested decisively. It was time for the little witch that could to learn that just because she could, didn’t mean she should.

~*~*~

Spike stopped suddenly, causing the Slayer to bump into him from behind.

“Thanks for the warning there, blood breath,” Buffy snarked good-naturedly.

“Pet, I think I know where this bloody thing is taking us,” Spike hold the Slayer as he looked down at the crystal in his hand.

“What? You think you know who turned him?” Buffy clarified.

Spike just nodded and quickly resumed his pace.

“Well, tell me,” Buffy demanded as she followed him through another tunnel and into a good-sized chamber.

Spike said nothing. He just pointed at the makeshift tomb in front of him.

Riley was laid out on a hastily put together alter, his body draped in flowers. On his chest lay a folded piece of paper that reeked of perfume and was covered with bubble-gum pink lipstick kisses.

Picking up the note, Buffy opened it and read the contents.

Dear Minion,

Welcome to the exciting world of the undead! I left you a welcoming present. It’s got the pink bow around it.

I couldn’t wait for you to wake up, but you’re really cute, so I don’t mind if you come to L.A. to find me.

If you want to make me really happy, you could kill the Slayer and Spike before you come to see me.

Sincerely,

Your Sire.


Buffy looked over at the gift with the pink bow.

“Bloody unicorns!”

“Harmony,” the Slayer growled.
Chapter 34 by jackofspikes
Chapter 34

**
.
Previously:

Buffy looked over at the gift with the pink bow.

“Bloody unicorns!”

“Harmony,” the Slayer growled.

**

Buffy turned a speculative eye on her vampire boyfriend. “How close is this to your crypt?”

Spike pointed to the second opening. “Main chamber’s just through there,” he said tilting his head to the side. “What’ve you got in mind, pet?”

“We could pack up your stuff while we decide what to do about Riley,” she suggested.

Spike snorted. “You just want to decide what I can take with me and what you want me to buy new!” He knew his girl. Buffy’s desire to get her hot little hands on the contents of his wallet and start spending should be just about driving her nuts by now.

“I’ll let you buy me lingerie.” She grinned unrepentantly. She knew her man.

“Anything I want?” Spike’s eyes turned dark with desire.

Buffy nodded at the lusty vampire.

“Well, what are you waiting for, woman? Packing won’t do itself.”

“What about him?” she said seriously, pointing to the body of her former lover.

“He’s not going anywhere for a couple of hours at least.” Spike understood her concerns. The last thing he wanted was the idiot getting near his Nibblet.

Buffy accepted his word and made her way through to his crypt.

They worked together in companionable silence, packing all his personal items first.

“Spike,” Buffy focused on her love, waiting for him to look back at her. “What were you thinking about when you said we couldn’t let Graham have Riley?”

“A lot of things, pet. As much as I hated the bloody wanker, I wouldn’t want anyone to have to go through what the bloody Initiative did to me. Then there’s the chance that they might try and turn him into a super soldier and that’s not something I expect would end well. Worse case scenario, we’d have another bloody Angelus coming after all of us. The Doc’s right about the demon being influenced by the human, luv, and you need to remember that this was a human that thought plastic stakes were acceptable. I’ve been around for one lot of fanatical Nazi’s. Don’t really fancy being around for another.”

Spike continued to work as he explained his thoughts to Buffy. He hoped that it wouldn’t take too much argument from him to get her to agree to dust her former lover, but he was very much afraid that she would try to help this one. The silly bint had a heart as big as the world.

“What do you think we should do with him?” Buffy kept her voice carefully neutral.

“Dust him,” Spike said without hesitation. “He was a cruel bloody human, and the demon is just gonna make him worse. That is, if he has any brain cells left. Harmony is the one that turned him, remember.”

Buffy sighed heavily. She didn’t love Riley, but he had been an important part of her life for a while and that made the idea of dusting him just a little depressing. It wouldn’t stop her and she totally wasn’t looking forward to having to listen to his demon but…

“Spike,” Buffy turned to the vampire and asked, “is it possible to stop him from rising?”

“Sure, pet, stake him now and leave the stake there. As he wakes, he’ll dust.”

“I don't know if I can do that.” Buffy admitted. It was one thing to stake an animated dead body but the idea of staking a dead dead body was really squicking her out.

Handing the embarrassed blonde a pad and pen, Spike made his way towards the opening to the other chamber. “Just make a note of the furniture you want me to take, luv.”

Unlike Buffy, Spike had no problem staking the soon to be dust body.

~*~*~

“General,” Dante breathlessly called to his leader. He’d run all the way from the other side of the ancient fort, desperate to pass on the clerics message. “It’s over, sir.”

“What do you mean?” Gregor asked calmly. He would not celebrate until he knew that the beast was dead.

“The clerics say that Divine Intervention has ensured that the beast will be unable to obtain the key in time for the ceremony. The beast will be forced to live out her existence through the human she has been tied to. Without the key, she will die when he does.” Dante happily recited.

“And when we destroy the key, the beast will know and suffer.” Gregor announced, his tone firm.

“But, sir, do we need to go after the key now?” Dante stated his confusion.

“The key is the link. The link must be severed. Such is the will of God.” Gregor intoned fanatically.

~*~*~

When Penny and Giles returned to the Magic Box, it was to a very subdued group. Anya looked over at the other two and made the quick decision to start with the explanations. If she waited for the two witches, Penny and Giles may never find out.

“Tara’s mother was a witch who had visions. She saw all this happening and wrote it down. There’s some stuff about Buffy, slayers, the council and the hell god. Oh, and some group of knights and the first evil and Willow turning evil and…”

“It doesn’t say I turn evil,” Willow shouted defensively.

“You’re right. It says that you lose all control of your magic and try to destroy the world,” Anya replied happily.

“My mother left a note th-that when we meet a visitor from another dimension it would be time for the journal to be kn-known,” Tara quietly informed Giles and Penny.

~*~*~

“This is not gonna be pleasant,” Cordy whimpered. “If he starts dancing, I’m outtah here.”

It's not unusual to be loved by anyone
It's not unusual to have fun with anyone
but when I see you hanging about with anyone
It's not unusual to see me cry,
oh I wanna' die
It's not unusual to go out at any time
but when I see you out and about it's such a crime
if you should ever want to be loved by anyone,
It's not unusual it happens every day no matter what you say
you find it happens all the time
love will never do what you want it to
why can't this crazy love be mine
It's not unusual, to be mad with anyone
It's not unusual, to be sad with anyone
but if I ever find that you've changed at anytime
it's not unusual to find out that I'm in love with you
whoa-oh-oh-oh-oh

“WHOA! Whoa there, tiger,” Lorne shouted to get the brunette vampire’s attention. “I got what I needed. There’s no need to…er…sing anymore.”

Cordelia had fled at the first sign of swivelling vampire hips.

Wes rubbed his forehead as if he were in excruciating pain.

Even Gunn looked positively pale. “You call that singing? Where did you grow up, man?”

Ignoring the retching sounds coming from his friend, Wesley faced the Empath demon and crossed his arms. “What did you see, Lorne?”

“A whole lot more than I wanted to, Einstein.”

~*~*~

“But why do I have to leave?” Willow whispered, devastated.

Giles considered the miserable redhead carefully. He had no desire to hurt her, but he needed her to understand. “Do you want to lose control of the magic, Willow?” the watcher gently asked.

“No,” she replied petulantly. “But now that we know it could happen, why can’t you teach me to control it?”

“Willow, you have the chance to learn control from the strongest coven in the world.” Penny earnestly stepped in when Giles cast her a pleading glance. He was obviously too close to the redhead to remain firm with her on this. “They can help you become the type of witch you want to be. The type of witch that can be an asset to the Slayer. Think about it, Willow. No more spells that go wrong. You have the chance to ensure that this time Buffy will live.”

Willow looked at the faces around her. They all seemed to show concern and love- well except for Anya. She seemed more interested in other things about the journal than Willow’s imminent banishment.

The young witch was torn. The idea of going to another country to study with some of the best witches in the world thrilled and excited her. The chance to help her power grow was enticing. She wanted the power. She wanted the chance to shine. She wanted to fix things.

On the other hand; if she did this, it would mean having to leave her friends for an unspecified time. She would have to defer her classes, get her passport renewed, and then travel half way around the world and meet a group of strangers all by herself. It so wasn’t fair.

“Couldn’t Tara come with?” the frightened girl asked desperately.

“That would be Tara’s choice, Willow,” Giles replied. He was visibly relieved, having expected much more of a fight from the controlling redhead.

For once, the dishwater blond was determined not to be swayed by her beautiful but manipulative lover. “I can’t, Willow. I have to stay with the journal. You need to do this on your own,” Tara stated firmly.
Chapter 35 by jackofspikes
Chapter 35

**
Previously:

For once, the dishwater blond was determined not to be swayed by her beautiful but manipulative lover. “I can’t, Willow. I have to stay with the journal. You need to do this on your own,” Tara stated firmly.
**

Penny ushered the distraught redhead into her living room. It was time to start the healing process.

Coaxing the girl to sit, Penny quickly retrieved drinks from the kitchen before joining Willow on the couch.

“Willow, why don’t you tell me what it is about this plan that has you so upset?” the psychologist encouraged the young witch to speak. She firmly believed that for Willow to heal and change her behaviour patterns, the redhead needed to come to the realisation herself. Denial was not an option.

“You all think I can’t control myself. You think I can’t handle the power. I can. It’s not my fault I didn’t know about the consequences. If someone had told me about them, I would have been more, you know, careful or something. But I know now, so it shouldn’t be a problem. So why do I have to go away?” Willow’s words tumbled out chaotically.

“I thought you liked to learn new things?” Penny asked, encouraging the girl to talk.

“I do,” the redhead responded petulantly.

“And travel?”

“Well, sure, but it’s not like I wanted to do it today.” Willow held on to her animosity. It wasn’t fair. She wanted sympathy. Unfortunately, it didn’t look like she’d be getting any empathy from this woman.

“Just let me see if I understand; you want to learn new things and you want to travel. You have been given the opportunity to do both. The new lessons will be about a subject that you love, by the best practitioners in the world, but you want to put it off because….?” Penny left the end of her sentence open deliberately. Willow would get there, but it seemed she was going to need a little push

Willow bit her lip in consternation. She had to admit that Penny did have a point. The redhead did want to study with the best witches in the world. She did want to travel. Why was she fighting this? Thinking about the psychologist’s question, Willow was hard pressed to come up with a reason other than the reason behind her banishment.

“You don’t get it. I do want to do this, but I want to do it because I choose to and not because you all think I’m going to lose control of the magic. I want to do this because I want to and not because you think I need to.”

“So you believe that you have no problem with control? That you don’t use magic because emotionally you can’t cope with certain situations?” Penny asked unemotionally. She had no intention of accepting the usual trip down that exotic river in Egypt.

“There’s nothing wrong with my control. I’m all about control. I’m good with the coping,” Willow whined.

“If that was true, Willow, why did you need to do a de-lusting spell, or the ‘Thy Will Be Done’ spell?” Penny gave the girl a hard look. “Taking the easy way. Not facing your problems or emotions. This is what you lack control in. You need to learn about the consequences. You need to face your problems. Quick fix solutions never work. They bring more harm than good. You want to become a strong independent young woman, but you are copping out on the actual developing stage. Make your mind up, Willow. Do you want to be an asset to the Slayer or a hindrance to her? Do you want to help her or harm her? You have the potential to be her strongest ally, but then having the potential and reaching that potential are two totally different things. The choice is yours.”

“I want to reach my full potential,” Willow earnestly told the psychologist.

“Then I guess the trip to England is the right thing to do.” Penny smiled as she subtly prompted Willow to agree.

~*~*~

Spike followed the previous owner’s instructions carefully. From the outside the house was everything that he had hoped for. He entered the front door and turned to usher Buffy in, only to see her bounce off the invisible barrier.

“Not sure if I should be pissed that I need an invite or happy that you’ve got a secure home,” Buffy mused thoughtfully.

“Come in, Buffy.” Spike grinned, amused at his girl’s conundrum.

Walking through the empty house, Buffy felt her joy meter go into overload. The look on her face when she turned back to her vampire was one of utter bliss.

“Can we go shopping?”

~*~*~

“Here’s how the cookie crumbles, my little strudel. Things have the potential to get bad, very bad. The powers are losing faith in your ability to control your demon. They’ve already stepped up to the plate and served up the little crumpet as a delicious twist.” Lorne seriously informed the brunette vampire. He hated the message he had to give and was thankful once again, for the sanctuary spell he had had the foresight to have placed on the club.

“The slayer’s destiny lies in Sunnydale. Yours, on the other hand, is in serious jeopardy if you don’t make with the serious attitude adjustment and quick. You, my Angelicious cream puff, seem to think that just because you were once tapped as a champion that it put you on a pedestal higher than most. You still think you’re on speaking terms with the Powers. What you never understood is that being a champion means you have to lower yourself, to put others above yourself.

“The slayer understands. She tends to run to the other side of the spectrum, puts everyone before her, which seemed to work just fine for you didn’t it?” the green Pylean was a little less than kind in delivery of his verdict. He had witnessed a side of the vampire he hadn’t known existed before the reading. To say he wasn’t impressed would have been an understatement.

Angel pouted. “I do put others before me. I left Buffy so she could have a normal life. I did that for her, regardless of how hard it was on me to leave my soul mate,” he whined petulantly.

“Crap! You left because you didn’t trust yourself not to get groin-y,” Cordelia snorted derisively. She was so sick to death of the broody one’s flogging of that very dead horse. If he was so cut up over Buffy, why did he start sniffing after that lady cop just after he moved to LA?

Wesley silently watched and waited. He didn’t like the look on Angel’s face. He had a very bad feeling about this.

Gunn had absolutely no idea what the big green guy was talking about. Looked like he had some serious catch up conversations coming with English and the honey.

“The blond cupcakes, well, I think they surprised even the powers with their little dance, but you have to realize some very serious things, Angel. She wasn’t meant for you. You were supposed to help her, keep her safe, and not lose yourself and your soul in her. She is not your soul mate,” Lorne stated firmly.

“You’re wrong,” Angel snarled. This was not the way it was meant to be. “I’m going to see the oracles. I’m putting an end to this once and for all.”

As the furious vampire made his way to the entrance, Wesley’s voice made him pause.

“We don’t support this course of action, Angel.”

“Then you won’t be surprised to discover that you’re all fired.” Angel stormed through the doorway to the steps leading him up and out of the club.
Chapter 36 by jackofspikes
Chapter 36

**
Previously:

Walking through the empty house, Buffy felt her joy meter go into overload. The look on her face when she turned back to her vampire was one of utter bliss.

“Can we go shopping?”

**

“That woman is bloody lethal,” Spike shook his head in stunned disbelief.

“What happened?” Xander asked, curious as to what could get the blond vampire so agitated.

“She managed to spend more money in two hours than I’ve spent in my entire existence.”

Xander laughed. “I’m sensing surprise and find myself asking why?”

“Laugh it up, dough boy. I’m planning on teachin’ Anya all about internet shopping and showing her all the sex toy sites.” Spike shot back at his unsympathetic friend with a smirk.

“Thought you’d given up being evil?” the construction worker grumbled playfully. The two shared a chuckle as the walked through the mall.

“So, what are we here for?” Xander asked as they walked.

“TV, stereo, and all the other good things that I wouldn’t let Mighty Mouse buy,” Spike grinned.

“You actually said ‘no’ to Buffy?” Xander was clearly amazed.

“Well no, but I did distract her,” Spike replied, hopeful that his friend wouldn’t be disappointed in him.

Xander took one look at the worried vampire and insightfully recognised that his pal was insecure. “How did you manage that?” he asked, grinning. He could so do ego boosting. “She’s usually got a one track mind when it comes to shopping.”

“I kissed her,” Spike said softly, smiling in remembrance.

“A kiss? One single kiss stopped the shopinator from pursuing her chosen occupation?”

“Well, it was a bloody good kiss,” Spike assured the astounded brunette.

~~~~~~~

As Xander followed Spike through the door of the new house, he had to set the box he was carrying down before he could close the door. When he turned back to pick the box up it wasn’t where he thought he had put it. In fact, it was several feet away. Shaking his head and thinking that he had been mistaken; the carpenter picked up the box and carried it into the living room.

When he reached the living room, Spike was nowhere to be seen. “Spike?”

“Here, mate,” Spike answered as he came back into the room from the kitchen. “Thought Buffy was here, was sure I heard her in the kitchen,” he apologetically informed Xander, still distracted by his mistake.

~~~~~~~

“So what are Xander and Spike doing while we’re celebrating girl’s night at the Bronze?” Willow grinned at Buffy and Anya.

“Apparently, Spike feels that buying a TV and stereo is a male bonding experience,” Buffy snickered as she answered. “He was so cute; he actually thought kissing me would take my mind off shopping!”

“Oh yes, some men are foolish like that. They should know that taking a girls mind off commerce requires sex at least,” Anya offered her own particular brand of wisdom.

“This is why I date a woman,” Willow joked, coincidentally covering Buffy’s coughing fit.

Anya looked delighted at Willow’s input. Finally, somebody was opening up to the possibilities of conversation relating to sexuality. “I always wondered about that,” the ex demon eagerly informed the redhead.

Tara considered the woman she only slightly knew, it was clear to her that Anya was starved for attention. Tara made the decision then and there that she would help this lovely woman to fit in.

“Anya, w-what was it like when you grew up?” Tara hesitantly asked.

~~~~~~~

“Cordelia?” Joyce was shocked to see the ex-cheerleader again after so short a time. She really hoped this didn’t mean that the supercilious idiot was around, too.

Peering around the beautiful brunette, Joyce saw Wesley and a black man that she didn’t know, but no sign of the hated vampire.

“He’s not here,” Cordelia smiled in understanding. It was easy for Cordelia to see who Mrs Summers was looking for. Her dislike for the brooding vampire had never been hidden.

“Good,” Joyce said, relieved. “Are you looking for Buffy?”

“Actually, Mrs Summers, we were really looking for Penny first,” Wesley hesitantly informed her.

Joyce smiled then looked across the street. “Well, her light’s on,” she said as she pointed them in the right direction.

After thanking her, the ex-AI team purposefully strode towards the woman they hoped could help them.

~~~~~~~

When Angel marched back into Carita's, he was angry enough to rip the head off a fyarl demon. He’d forgotten that the only way he could gain access to the Oracles was if a representative for the powers actually opened the portal for him. It seemed that being a champion wasn’t enough for the siblings. Now he had to talk Lorne into opening the gateway for him. He was not a happy camper.

Lorne saw Angel coming. He’d been thinking about the knowledge he’d gained all day. He realised fatalistically that this vampire would not listen to anything that didn’t agree with what he believed and that there was nothing that the green demon could say or do that would change that. It looked like there was no stopping of at least one part of what the broody one’s reading showed.

Sighing deeply, Lorne forestalled the vampire by speaking first, “If you’ll wait just a minute so I can get the bar covered, I’ll take you to the portal.”

When Lorne rejoined Angel he silently handed him a snow globe.

“What’s this for?” Angel snapped, thinking that the empath demon had more than a few screws loose.

“A gift for the Oracles,” Lorne reminded the vampire of something else he had forgotten.

“Oh, right, let’s go.” Angel rose abruptly and marched in the direction of the exit, not even checking to see if Lorne was following. He was a man er vampire on a mission.

Lorne followed more sedately. He knew that there was nothing he could do to stop Angel from facing the new destiny that his arrogance had forged, but he still had to try.

As they walked along together Lorne wracked his brain for any ideas he could come up with on how to broach the subject. Waves of anger were coming off the vampire and Lorne was no longer under the protection of the sanctuary spell at Carita’s. Maybe saying something wasn’t the thing to do? Maybe Angel needed to face the truth and the only ones that could make that happen were the Powers? Maybe the vampire had to learn his lessons the hard way?

Angel said nothing as he walked next to the green Pylean. He was being slowly consumed by his rage. He was angry at all the disloyal bastards that had worked for him. Well, maybe not Cordelia; he had always known that the vacuous ex-cheerleader would only ever put herself first. Working for him hadn’t stopped her from being a shallow bitch.

Then there was the ex watcher; the pompous, overeducated momma’s boy who couldn’t fight his way out of a wet paper bag, Angel was beginning to understand why the council fired him in the first place. He reminded the brooding vampire of William when Dru had first brought him home. Useless moron!

Gunn was a huge disappointment. Angel had carefully nurtured that friendship. Hell, he’d taken the boy out of the ghetto. You’d think that alone would gain him a little loyalty, but no, no loyalty for the champion. Buffy managed to get help from two humans that were of less use combined than any one of his team, but at least they were loyal. He deserved that sort of unswerving faith.

Lorne stopped walking. “Are you absolutely sure about this, big guy?”

“Just do it,” Angel growled out. He was pissed and he didn’t care who knew it.

Lorne placed some herbs in the urn at the altar. “We beseech access to the knowing ones.”

Placing a match to the contents of the urn, Lorne watched at the flame burnt high. The entry arch began to glow and fill with light and Angel stepped through to the realm of the Oracles. Lorne seriously doubted that the representatives for the Powers That Be were going to be impressed with a lower being that had allowed his ego to convince himself that he was something more than what he actually was. They were still pissed at him from the last time.
Chapter 37 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
A/N: For those of you that were confused…yes in chapter 34 Spike dusted Riley. I apologize for any misunderstanding but from the point of view of this author, Riley’s passing wasn’t worthy of more time than I gave him. That could either be because I was projecting my own anger at RL onto Riley or that I just didn’t like the character – flip a coin. :D
Chapter 37

**
Previously:

“Actually, Mrs Summers, we were really looking for Penny first,” Wesley hesitantly informed her.

**

Penny ushered the miserable group from L.A. into her living room, her mind already working out sleeping arrangements. One look on their faces told her all she needed to know. “He fired you, didn’t he?”

“Yes, and now the idiotic moron is going to confront the Oracles,” Cordelia snapped. She was feeling so many confusing emotions. She was furious at Angel, but terrified for him at the same time. She was angered at the possibility that his behaviour could in some way reflect on Doyle’s sacrifice. She was concerned about her own place and for her future. She felt rudderless and lost. This was so not a good day.

“And people wonder why I think he’s an idiot!”

**

“Are you sure it will be acceptable for us to join them? This is a private party,” Wesley asked again as they reached the door of the magic box.

“As I told you Wesley, it’s a going away party for Willow. With the exception of Gunn, you all know her. She was delighted to know you would be coming,” Penny informed him firmly. She really needed to get Wesley aside and help him get over all the damage his father had done to him. The poor man had hardly any self-esteem left.

As they joined the mingling crowd of Willow well-wishers, Penny stood off in a quiet corner and watched them. It was what she enjoyed most. She could see the effects of her interference and influence - it was amazing how much difference a few well chosen words could make.

She did feel a little guilty that she didn’t care more about Riley’s death, subsequent turning, and final dusting. She wondered briefly if that made her heartless in some way. It wasn’t that she had little regard for human life, because she did. She would have happily helped him if it had been within her power to do so, and she certainly hadn’t wanted him dead, but he was, and there was nothing she could do about that. All she could do was try to help those she had been brought here to help, those she had grown to love.

She was brought out of her introspective musings when Tara joined her, gently touching her arm to gain her attention. Penny smiled at the shy young Wicca in welcome.

“I brought you p-punch, you l-looked troubled,” Tara stuttered hesitantly.

“It’s nothing important, sweetie, but I am glad you came over, I have a proposition for you.” Penny grinned devilishly, her blue eye’s sparkling.

Tara smiled, amused at the older woman’s playful nature. “Should I be worried?” she joked, losing her stutter and reserve in the wake of Penny’s humour.

Penny chuckled lightly in delight, “No, it’s nothing to worry about. I just thought that with Willow being away, it might get lonely for you at the dorms. I have a huge house and a car that you are welcome to use to get to classes.”

“Oh, my! That’s just…wow. Are you sure?” Tara bubbled with excitement. She had been dreading being alone again. She was going to miss Willow terribly, but she had to do this. She had to make Willow face this problem without distractions and she had to be around for the study of the journal. Her mother had been quite clear on that. She had a part to play and she wasn’t prepared to let any of them down.

**

“Rupert?” Penny said to gain the attention of the preoccupied ex-watcher. When she had captured his gaze, she continued. “Surely a man with Ripper’s history doesn’t require Band Candy to ask a lady out?”

Giles spluttered and blushed at Penny’s wry comment and light chuckle at his expense, but his eyes drifted to find the blond beauty across the room and he thought about Penny’s suggestion. Thought hard.

**

Spike followed Buffy into his living room, pondering the different things they had discovered through the course of Willow’s party. He wasn’t overly surprised by the poof’s reaction to the empath’s vision, or what Angel would no doubt see as his team’s failure to support him. What did concern him was the bastard’s reaction to whatever the Oracles were going to say to him. Spike had a nasty feeling that ol’ Angelus might be making a return visit and that worried him greatly. He knew without question that Joyce and Dawn would be the first one’s he’d go for. The pillock always went after the weakest first.

As Spike made himself comfortable on the black leather love seat, while Buffy grabbed a drink from his fridge. He began to make plans for the protection of his loved ones, just in case his fears weren’t groundless.

Buffy watched him from the door to the kitchen. She could see his concern etched plainly on his expressive face. How she had ever believed that this vampire couldn’t feel was absolutely beyond her now. She’d never met anyone with less ability to hide their feelings. It was one of the things she loved most about him.

Wait a minute?

Loved?

Wow. That was unexpected.

Smiling to herself, Buffy joined her vampire on the couch.

Spike smiled at her as she crawled onto his lap. A lap full of slayer was one of his most favourite things in the world. Not surprisingly, his top five all included the slayer in one form or another. It beat dog racing and Manchester United hands down. Okay, maybe not hands down with Man U…but close.

Buffy grinned as she nonchalantly pulled her necklace out from under her shirt.

“That’s my ring,” he said softly, memories flitting across his mind. The red glass eyes of the skull ring seemed to twinkle in the candlelight.

“Nuh uh, Mister. You gave that to me,” Buffy pouted playfully.

“Ooooh, pouty,” he whispered huskily as he leaned in to kiss her. He wasn’t quite prepared for her screech as she leapt from his lap. “What?” he quickly stood looking around to find out what she was reacting to.

“One of your hands was on my waist and the other on the back of my head,” she told him as her eyes frantically searched the room.

“Yeah?” Spike was desperately trying to work out how that could be a bad thing.

“Then it couldn’t have been you,” she explained, practically incoherent.

“Pet, what are you talking about?” Spike scratched his head in confusion.

“The wedgie,” she snarled as she let her senses out.

Spike just looked at her blankly, he couldn’t for the life of him figure out what she as on about. “What wedgie?”

“The wedgie I just got. The wedgie that could be called the mother of all wedgies. The wedgie that just had someone or something using my thong as a visual aid in a lesson about flossing!” Buffy’s voice got higher and higher until she was indignantly screeching out the last word.

Spike tried. He really did.

“Don’t you dare laugh!”
Chapter 38 by jackofspikes
Chapter 38

**
Previously:

“Oh, my! That’s just…wow. Are you sure?” Tara bubbled with excitement. She had been dreading being alone again. She was going to miss Willow terribly, but she had to do this. She had to make Willow face this problem without distractions and she had to be around for the study of the journal. Her mother had been quite clear on that. She had a part to play and she wasn’t prepared to let any of them down.

**

Tara walked into the magic box alone. Since it was the first time she’d interacted with the group without the comforting presence of Willow, she was very nervous.

Thinking about the absent redhead caused a sharp pain to her heart. While it was true that her loneliness had been greatly relieved by the move into Penny’s house, the nights alone in her bed somehow seemed longer.

“Hey Tara,” Buffy called from her seat at the table. She and Giles, with intermittent help from Anya, had been going over Tara’s mother’s journal. It was amazingly detailed, giving them a glimpse at a future that none of them wanted to see.

“Hi, everyone,” Tara shyly responded as she joined them at the table. “Where are you up to?” she asked, pointing to the book.

“Defeat of the First, death of my champion– so not happy about that– Angel’s takeover of the evil law firm and the return of Ghost-y Spike. Which makes me happier, but the whole non-touchage bit is gonna be an issue. All in all, gotta say I’m not really lovin’ this whole scenario. I’m thinking changes of gigantic proportions are called for,” Buffy quipped, using humour to cover her trepidation.

“Well, at least we know why we’re researching wish granting demons now,” Anya tried to offer something positive to the depressing picture Buffy had painted.

Tara nodded her head in understanding at the slayers fears. “Buffy, it’s all changed now. Penny was brought here to help us with Glorificus, and the First can only gain access on this plane if you die and are brought back. We’re not going to let you die,” she hastily assured the young blond.

“Too bloody right, we’re not,” Spike growled out from the door to the basement. Swiftly making his way to his slayer’s side and kneeling, he lifted a hand to gently caress her face. “I just got you, kitten. I’ve no intention of letting you go anywhere without me and I’m not ready to leave this world yet. It’s just getting interesting.”

Buffy smiled, momentarily losing herself in the depth of emotion in his eyes.

“Have you thought about going after the scythe now? Or at least talking with the Guardian?” Anya asked, oblivious to the tender moment she was interrupting.

**

Buffy and Spike made their way towards the vineyards, hoping to find the place deserted. Spike noticed that they were not alone. “Company, pet,” he commented quietly.

“What is it?” Buffy whispered back.

“Human…one,” he answered decisively. Whoever it was, the bugger knew how to tail. If it wasn’t for the direction of the wind, Spike might never have known he was there.

“Circle and confront?”

“Nah, luv, this one knows what he’s doin’. We’re gonna have to be a little more inventive,” Spike informed her with a cheeky grin right before he grabbed her around the waist and jumped. Gotta love that enhanced vampire strength.

From their perch on the branch of the large tree Spike had positioned them in, they could see a good deal of the surrounding area, including their shadow.

Graham looked around him, desperately looking for some sign of his prey. He knew they had passed this way, but their tracks just seemed to disappear and he could see no further trace of them. He cried out in surprise when Buffy suddenly appeared to drop from the heavens right in front of him.

“So, Graham, out for an evening stroll?” she asked with deceptive innocence.

“Buffy?” Graham hated surprises. They always left him feeling off balance. “Um…what are you doing out here?”

Buffy lifted a delicate eyebrow. Seriously, who did he think he was kidding? “Gee Graham, if you wanted to know that, you could have saved yourself a lot of time by just asking me when you first started following.”

“Fine,” he snarled, dropping all pretence. “I’m following you to see if you’ll take me to Riley.”

“Riley’s dead,” she pointed out the obvious to him.

“Well, I want what’s left,” he snarled, stepping into her personal space.

Spike stepped into the moonlight. “Might wanna step out of the lady’s space, mate. She could get a bit testy,” he commented mildly.

“You gonna make me, Hostile?” Graham snorted at the chipless vampire dismissively.

Buffy chuckled.

**

Eyes watched Ben as he tiredly trudged towards the apartment from his car. He knew that he was being watched, but as it had been happening his whole life, he wasn’t going to let this time worry him. He’d long given up the hope that the scabby little minions of the great and magnificent Glorificus the vacuous hell god would leave him alone. The morons seemed to be under the impression that he should be proud to house the bitch in his very tired body.

He could feel her clawing her way out. He briefly wondered how long he’d be gone this time.

Glory looked down at the clothes she was wearing and screeched in horror. It didn’t seem to matter how many times he was told, damn Benji just wouldn’t wear silk. It was really beginning to annoy her. Snapping the neck of the nearest hovering minion gave her a moments satisfaction and took her mind off Ben completely.

Making her way into the apartment, Glory quickly changed her clothes, all the while wondering what she was going to do to get her key. She would stop every now and again as an idea struck her, then shake her head angrily as she dismissed the thought. What she really needed was a seer, someone who could see through the puzzle and into the future. Someone that could tell her how she succeeded in the end, so she could know now.

As Glory paced the apartment searching unsuccessfully for answers, she was completely unaware of the eyes that watched her through the window. Eyes that had watched Ben earlier. Eyes that didn’t belong to scabby little minions.

**

Joyce felt calmness wash over her, followed by an urgent need to sit down. Moving swiftly to one of the armchairs in the living room, she allowed the calm to take over.

Pictures of strange people she didn’t know flitted through her conscious mind.

The pictures seemed to slow and solidify, giving her the perception that she was inside the vision. One particular individual she knew and loathed appeared. She could hear what they were saying, watch what they were doing, and intuit their emotions. She knew that this was not yet happening, but she also knew there was no way to stop it. She was being shown this for a reason. What terrified her was the idea that she already knew what they wanted her to see, and she really didn’t want to know that at all.
Chapter 39 by jackofspikes
Chapter 39

**
Previously:

The pictures seemed to slow and solidify, giving her the perception that she was inside the vision. One particular individual she knew and loathed appeared. She could hear what they were saying, watch what they were doing, and intuit their emotions. She knew that this was not yet happening, but she also knew there was no way to stop it. She was being shown this for a reason. What terrified her was the idea that she already knew what they wanted her to see, and she really didn’t want to know that at all.

**

Joyce watched as Angel stepped through the light and into a white marble chamber.

Two figures appeared. One male, one female, both dressed in robes of such a pure white that they dazzled the eyes. Animosity flashed from both pairs of eyes, but Joyce doubted that Angel realised this. Looking at them, Joyce knew instinctively that these were the Oracles. Brother and sister; they were divine seers for the Powers That Be. They knew exactly who Angel was, and they were NOT happy.

“You,” the brother said flatly.

“Why are you here, lower being?” the sister asked coldly. Her disdain was obvious.

Joyce could feel the waves of impotent rage emanating from the brunette vampire. He was so caught up in his own self-righteous indignation that he was oblivious to the underlying currents of anger being directed his way.

“Oh,” Angel looked at the snow globe in his hands and tossed it in the general direction of the woman. “I brought you this.”

She gracefully moved away from the incoming object, allowing it to drop to the ground and shatter.

The sound of the shattering glass seemed to reverberate through the chamber, drawing the vampire’s gaze and startling him. “Hey! That’s not my fault. I brought you a gift so I want my answers.”

“You are correct, you want your answers, pretender. We only offer a truth that you have already heard,” the brother replied as he turned to leave. This discussion was beneath him.

When his sister moved to follow, Angel grabbed her arm. “I’m not finished talking to you yet,” he snarled.

Joyce sensed the retributive rage directed at Angel a fraction of a second before the male Oracle struck.

Angel flew back from the female oracle, his back slamming into one of the pillars. His chest exploded with pain. Neither of the Oracles had moved and he was unable to sense any other presence in the room, so he was unable to work out just exactly who it was that had hit him.

“You will not gain access to us again,” the male Oracle stated with finality.

As the Oracles turned to walk away, the female made her parting comment, “Be happy that it is not our place to grant life or death. And it would do you well to remember; that which we serve is not that which you serve.”

With a dismissive flick of his wrist, the brother sent Angel back through the portal.

Both siblings turned to face Joyce.

“Graceful Joy, we thank you for coming,” the brother bowed deeply.

“Abounding Joy, we offer you knowledge,” the sister rested her pale forehead on her prayerfully clasped hands.

Joyce was startled. She had just gotten used to being an unseen watcher, being acknowledged as a higher being by this couple took her a moment to process.

“Well that would be lovely,” she replied politely. “I am going to be able to aid my daughter, aren’t I?”

“Yes, you are, mother of the Chosen One. You have been gifted with a great honour. You have chosen freely to join us and in doing so ensured your own protection from the visions. You have neither lessons to learn nor a path to follow, and yet you chose to aid our warrior and her champion for no reason other than love,” the brother explained as he smiled benignly at the captivated woman.

“The teacher is already among you. Seek her out. The Powers will offer guidance, but hold free will above all else. The visions you receive will often be cryptic and confusing. This is so that any decisions that are made are made freely. The teacher can help you decipher them,” the sister told her.

“Why was I shown Angel’s visit to you?” Joyce asked tremulously.

Brother and sister exchanged a look; silently communicating with unseen voices. “The Augury’s tell us that it was to offer a warning of the direction in which the Pretender is headed; to allow you to inform the Warriors of Light to beware,” he offered in answer.

“The Pretender?” If she was going to be offered information, she would take all she could get; regardless of the subject.

“He who pretends to be more than that which he is. The Cursed Vampire,” the sister answered, her distaste evident in her voice.

“Our time has ended. Farewell, Graceful Joy,” the brother smiled.

“May your love blossom, Abounding Joy,” his sister added.

Joyce opened her eyes to find herself safely back in her living room. Sitting back in the chair, she thought about all that she had learned. She made mental lists of what she needed to do and in what order. With a final nod, she moved to the phone and punched in the number she knew by heart.

“Rupert, it’s Joyce. I need a disinvite spell and some of your time. I have news.”

~~~~~~~

Angel looked at the closed portal in shock. What had just happened here? He was so absorbed in trying to decipher his feelings that he didn’t even notice the green demon until he tried to help the vampire stand.

Angel was finding it difficult not to take his anger out on the Pylean, so he simply walked away; without a word.

Lorne watched him go.

Hours passed as Angel walked the streets. Events of the last few days replayed over and over in his mind, warping out of control by his growing hatred. Accusations were thrown at him continually; it didn’t seem to matter how far he walked, the voices followed. Their insults and lies assaulted him and no matter what he did or how he justified his actions, the voices still attacked.

None of them understood his pain. His sacrifices. None of them respected his wisdom. None of them treated him with the respect he deserved. Well, that was just fine and dandy. He didn’t need them. He was a power to be reckoned with and he would show them all. He would save Darla. He would get Drusilla under control. He would teach that bastard Spike a lesson about what happens to those individuals that betrayed him. He would prove to his group that he didn’t need them – they needed him. And he would prove to Buffy and the rest that he was the one they should be calling Champion. He would make the Powers take him back. He had a destiny to fulfil and a Shanshu to collect. He’d earned it and nobody better get in his way.

~~~~~~~

She sat and she waited. It’s what she had always done. She was tired and her bones fragile. She could feel the changes coming. For some reason the Powers had intervened. She didn’t know why and she did not ask questions. She just sat and waited.

As she had always done.
Chapter 40 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Some dialogue taken from The Prodigal, AtS season 1 episode 15.
Chapter 40

**

Previously:

He would prove to his group that he didn’t need them – they needed him. And he would prove to Buffy and the rest that he was the one they should be calling Champion. He would make the Powers take him back. He had a destiny to fulfil and a Shanshu to collect. He’d earned it and nobody better get in his way.

**

He sat alone in his darkened room. His anger building as he went over each comment, each action of all those that had betrayed him over the last couple of days. The list was growing. Words of an old Christmas song drifted through his mind, morphing and changing as his ire heightened. ‘He's making a list and checking it twice, he's gonna find out who’s naughty or nice, An-gel-us is coming to town.’

“They’ve all been naughty,” Angel snarled.

‘What do we do to naughty children, daddy?’ Drusilla’s voice echoed through his mind.

“Naughty children get punished,” Angel replied to the imaginary Drusilla.

The image of a blond in a catholic school uniform flashed in his mind and Darla’s words sounded strongly in his head.

‘Would you punish them the same way you have punished others in the past?’

“Of course. I need to prove who has the power here,” he answered his sire’s question.

‘You think?’ she asked, her form beginning to take shape in his fractured mind.

“What?” he asked, confused at her question.

‘Your victory over them would take but moments.’

“Yes?” Angel asked, his eagerness to learn from his beloved sire paramount.

‘Their defeat of you will last life times.’

“What are you talking about? They won’t be able to defeat me if they’re dead,” Angelus snarled.

‘Nor can they ever approve of you...in this world or any other. What we once were shapes all that we have become. The same love will infect our hearts, even if they no longer beat. Simple death won’t change that.’

“Love? Is this the work of love?” Angelus asked, distraught.

‘Darling boy. So young. Still so very young.’

Her image faded as she shook her head.

“Darla?”

~~~~~~~

General Gregor, commander in chief of the Knights of Byzantium, stood on the hill overlooking the town of Sunnydale. Behind him a legion of knights waited. It was time to find the beast and the key. It was time to end this once and for all.

Turning to his lieutenants, he barked out his orders. They were setting up camp in the area the scouts had found. Once the camp was organised, he would send the scouts out again.

~~~~~~~

Ben looked down at red silk dress and matching high heals he wore and sighed in a mixture of embarrassment and frustration. It was always the same. Every time he came back, he would almost collapse with a sudden tottering of the ridiculously high and fragile heels and the tight restriction of the latest fashion disaster his body invader had dressed him in. He wondered briefly if there was any way to convince her that comfort could be a viable option.

Opening his closet, he was pleased that at least this time he’d been at home during the change. As he dressed, he checked the time. If he hurried, he could make it to work on time. Much as he hated working nights, at least he was working. He was sometimes amazed that he still had a job with all the time Glory was taking from him.

As he walked to his car, Ben thought about the latest news from the minions. The knights were in Sunnydale. He couldn’t think of a time when the arrival of the knights had meant anything but badness.

He was so focused on the idea of the knights being in town, that he was totally unprepared for the attack when it came.

The attack was fast, vicious, and fatal. After his neck was snapped, his head was ripped from his body. The killer drowned the body in alcohol, picked up the head and started walking away, a lighter was nonchalantly thrown over the shoulder of the assassin, landing unerringly on the alcohol drenched body and setting it ablaze.

Screaming minions ran to the body, lamenting the loss of their God. Not one of them paid attention to the retreating figure that was casually swinging the half morphed head of Ben/Glory by the hair.

Insane laughter filled the air.

~~~~~~~

Tara was caught between feelings of fear and exhilaration. Being outside at night in Sunnydale was bad enough, but being outside at night and in a graveyard in Sunnydale would scare pretty much anyone. The fact that both Buffy and Spike were with her didn’t stop her natural fear. However, the idea that they would be meeting the woman that her mother had written about made the night time trip easier to deal with. Her excitement seemed to balance out her fear.

Buffy kept a tight reign on her emotions. Even tighter than usual. With Mr. Observant as her boyfriend she didn’t really have another choice. Not if she wanted to get through this meeting at least without the talk-fest that he would insist upon the minute he worked out that she was worried. It wasn’t like they could do anything about it. The facts were the facts. Graham had left. Graham was pissed. Graham had his own team of demon hunters. Graham needed to blame someone and it looked like her and her boyfriend were number one on his shit list.

Spike let out his senses. His girl was deep in concentration, probably worrying her pretty little head about the possible threat from the soldier, but she was trying so hard to hide her concerns from him that he didn’t have the heart to tell her that she’d never be an actress. ‘Silly bint’s got no idea that she makes William look bloody stoic,’ Spike mused indulgently. Still, if she was going to be distracted, he needed to be more vigilant. They had the white witch with them and she needed to be protected.

When they reached the crypt they had been looking for, the Slayer took over. “Spike, watch our backs.”

Tara and Buffy entered the pyramid shaped crypt.

“I had forgotten how young you would be.” The ageless woman smiled benignly at the Slayer and the Wicca as she came through a set of gauze curtains that closed off one section of the tomb.

Tara knelt before her. The presence of the Goddess was strong in the woman’s aura.

“Kneel not, Daughter of Light. The Powers that Be have changed events so that you may take your rightful place if you so desire. The future has already been changed this night. The Chosen One will not die, her Champion is safe because of it, the Teacher has been reformed, the Red Witch will learn balance, and the Daughter of Light will live. All of this has changed to your benefit, but be warned, for as there are now good changes, there are also bad. The cursed one walks in darkness. You all have choices to make. When you are ready to know more, come back to me, but first talk to the others.”

As she turned to walk away from them, she made one last remark.

“Glorificus is dead.”
Chapter 41 by jackofspikes
Chapter 41

**

Previously:

As she turned to walk away from them, she made one last remark.

“Glorificus is dead.”

**

“Glorificus is dead?” Giles asked for clarification. His mind reeled at the possibilities. This changed everything. Tara’s nod of conformation and look of thoughtful contemplation as she looked at her mother’s notebook when coupled with Penny’s speculative looks convinced the watcher that he had not been hearing things.

“That’s what she said,” Buffy confirmed. “She also told us that Tara is the ‘Daughter of Light’ and she has a ‘rightful place’ she can take. I’m not gonna die. My Champion ‘is safe’; we’re guessing that’s Spike. ‘The teacher has been reformed’; my guess is that’s Penny, since she’s all touchable now. ‘The Red Witch will learn balance’; I’m goin’ with Willow for that one and ‘the Daughter of Light will live’; good news for Tara. She said that was the good news but we needed to be warned that with the good comes the bad and that ‘the cursed one walks in darkness’, when you take into consideration mom’s vision, all fingers point in Angel’s direction,” Buffy said, sighing deeply. She was tired of the continual conflicts. She wanted time to breath; to adjust. Summer couldn’t come quickly enough as far as she was concerned.

She was startled out of her reverie when strong fingers began to massage her shoulders. This time her sigh was one of pleasure. ‘Oh yeah, he can stay.’

“Don’t let your ice-cream melt, pet,” he whispered in her ear.

Looking down at the coffee table in front of her she saw the bowl of double choc that he had set out for her. ‘Okay, it’s official, I’m keeping him.’ Grinning widely, she picked up the treat and dug right in as the incredible ‘man’ in her life continued his ministrations to her shoulders.

“Hey!” Xander cried indignantly from his seat on the couch. “What about the rest of us?”

Spike lifted an eyebrow at the complaining brunette. “You practically live here, Harris. I figured you’d do the honours. I got my hands full,” he hinted, happily continuing his ministrations on the beautiful blond love of his unlife.

Xander grumbled good naturedly as he made his way to the kitchen.

Holding the meeting at Spike’s new home had been Joyce’s idea. She would have suggested her own home, but Spike’s added security made his home a better choice. Looking around the living room, Joyce was delighted to see how well the pieces she had chosen from the gallery complemented the elegant furnishings Spike and her daughter had chosen. They truly had created a beautiful home, totally in keeping with the restored Victorian manor. She found herself wondering how long it would be before her daughter would finally realise that individuals like Spike only came along once in a lifetime and she needed to grab hold of him. Tight. Somehow she didn’t think it would be long.

“She a-also said w-we all have choices to make,” Tara offered softly, her gentle voice capturing their attention immediately as it seemed novel to hear from her during a meeting. “But we had to t-talk to you all f-first then go back to her.”

“What choices do we have to make?” Dawn asked curiously. She couldn’t believe that she had been allowed to come to the meeting, much less participate. There was no way she was going to mess up this opportunity. She had wanted to be a part of the group for far too long as it was.

All eyes turned to Tara.

She took a deep breath. She could do this. “I-I think that you all have to make the s-same choice that Mrs. Summers did.” Tara’s voice gained strength as her conviction did. “You all need to make the conscious decision that you want to continue fighting. It can’t be about doing it for Buffy, it has to be about doing it for yourself. You shouldn’t jump into a decision either. Think about it. You need to be very sure of your motives.”

“And your decision?” Penny asked gently.

“I need to decide if I want to become the new Guardian,” Tara answered the diminutive psychologist.

A knock at the door halted the cacophony of exclamations her revelation received.

Xander was distracted as he moved swiftly and automatically to answer the door. His shocked ‘eep’ drew the attention of the group. They watched as he backed away from the door. “Um…Spike? I think this is for you.”

Spike walked to door, curious as to whom or what would cause Xander’s reaction. When he saw who it was he was shocked. “What the bloody hell are you doing here?” he snarled.

“I’ve come to join you, my prince,” Drusilla giggled happily. “The pixies told me it was time.”

Buffy heard the voice and saw red. Her mind screamed one word – ‘MINE.’

Spike was alerted to the force of destruction barrelling down on them when Penny and Tara yelled to him.

“NO!” Tara yelled. The rest of the group was shocked at her vehemence.

“Stop her!” Penny demanded loudly.

As Buffy flew past him, intent on destroying the vampire at the door, Spike grabbed her around the waist with a grip of iron. Her momentum had him spinning them around in a circle; her feet flying off the floor.

“Whoa, Tiger,” he chortled softly. “Let’s hear what this is all about first, luv.”

His softly spoken words allowed her to see through the haze of her rage. “Fine,” she snapped unhappily. “But if she tries mackin’ on my man, she’s sooo dust.”

“The sunshine burns. Tsk, tsk. Such a bright, jealous fire. It makes me all tingly.” She leaned in as far as the barrier would allow. “But your fire burns for naught little one. I'm not here to steal the sweet prince from you.”

“Why are you here, Dru,” Spike asked tiredly. He was so used to Buffy’s brand of speech that the change to Drusilla’s cryptic crap was exhausting. He no longer found it charming. Now it was just frustrating and irritating.

“The stranger, she called to me, whispering little things in my ears. Psst, psst. The pixies say I'm to get my spark back. All things go round, topsy to turvey, inside to out.” She paused a moment for effect and gave the pair a pointed look. “Dark to light.”

Buffy and Spike shared a look of confusion.

“What the heck does that mean?”

“No idea, pet.”

“It means that she’s going to get her soul back,” Penny told them from the living room doorway. “I think the Guardian or the Powers sent her a message.” Penny stared at the vampire speculatively.

“I was helping Grandmum, taking away the pain, when the pixies whispered in my ear. They talked of naughty doctors hiding and wicked gods who don't belong. Mummy made the bad god go away,” Drusilla happily informed them.

“She killed Glory?” Buffy asked for conformation of her interpretation, shocked.

“After she re-sired the old bitch,” Spike spat out in disgust.

**

Darla stood on the bluff overlooking Sunnydale. She shuddered as she remembered this place and her demise at the hand of Angel. She had some scores to settle and a grandchilde/sire to collect and then she would be on her way back to LA; out of this hell hole forever. There was a job there she wanted to finish. She had a childe to reclaim...and punish.
Chapter 42 by jackofspikes
Chapter 42

**

Previously:

Darla stood on the bluff overlooking Sunnydale. She shuddered as she remembered this place and her demise at the hand of Angel. She had some scores to settle and a grandchilde/sire to collect and then she would be on her way back to LA; out of this hell hole forever. There was a job there she wanted to finish. She had a childe to reclaim...and punish.

**

Drusilla swayed slightly as she glided around the Magic Box, her slight frame gracefully moving to some internal music. She touched nothing, just looking as she investigated the shelves with innocent curiosity. Her entire demeanour spoke of an otherworldly existence. Even without her ability to thrall, she was truly captivating.

Buffy watched her with a mixture of exasperation and jealousy. She was a little disconcerted to find that she actually liked the brunette in a she’s-entirely-insane-but-in-a-quirky kinda way. Her delight when she discovered something new was engaging.

The blond slayer watched any interaction Spike had with his sire. She knew that she should trust him, but their relationship was so new that she couldn’t help but feel overwhelmed by her own insecurities. If she was honest with herself she could see that her vampire appeared to have absolutely no more interest in his sire than Xander did. They had both treated Drusilla with the same sort of dismissive indulgence that people tended to give to bizarre family members. And that was another thing, when did Xander loose his ‘all demons are bad’ attitude? She knew that he was accepting of Spike, but apparently his change in attitude didn’t stop at her blond menace. Whoda thunk it?

Buffy watched as Drusilla drifted over to the sales desk and said something quietly to Anya. Anya’s head shot up and she seemed to stare right into the eyes of the vampiress as if asking for conformation on what ever the brunette had said to her. With a swift nod, Anya deftly locked the cash register and darted behind the table where Buffy was seated towards the back room, where Spike was busy training Dawn and Xander.

Drusilla straightened her body and turned towards the door. Her entire body screamed Master Vampire to Buffy and the Slayer was shocked to realise that this was the first time since her arrival that Drusilla had set off her tinglies.

The front door opened as Spike stepped through the door from the training room. Buffy moved to his side, all senses on alert.

“Nobody willingly leaves my family, William.” Darla smiled with deceptive indulgence, her eyes cold.

Buffy lifted a delicate eyebrow. “Seriously? Have they met you?”

Darla scrunched up her nose and sniffed dismissively at the sarcastic blond. She would deal with the Slayer, but first she wanted her family back. Returning her gaze to her great grandchilde/brother she graced him with a winning smile. “All is forgiven; let me renew the bond, William. Then let’s go get the rest of our family.”

Spike chortled in amusement. “Did you miss the bit where I hate your bloody guts, you dilapidated old whore?”

“You will be punished for your insolence, boy,” she snarled, furious that he dared to laugh at her.

“Did they forget to resurrect your brain cells? Oh, that’s right…you never had any to begin with. I wasn’t scared of you when you were a master, what makes you think a bloody fledgling is gonna have any effect?” Spike grinned in delight. It had been a while since he had someone to direct his barbs at.

Drusilla glided forward, bridging the gap between her and the other female vampire. “The pixies are whispering Grandmum, they say it’s time.”

“Time for what?” Darla asked, barely paying the brunette any attention, her gaze locked with Spike’s unbending one. She didn’t notice Drusilla’s movements so she was surprised when the stake pierced her heart. As she crumbled to dust she locked her shocked eyes with her sire’s sorrowful brown ones.

**

Angel felt it when Darla dusted and Angelus roared.

**

Buffy snuggled in closer to her vampire. She was still a little awed that Drusilla had dusted Darla. She would never have expected the brunette vampiress to do that. She was still having a great deal of difficultly coming to terms with the fact that Drusilla was serious about wanting her soul returned to her. The idea alone had sent Penny into doctor overdrive and Tara scrambling for her mother’s journal; both completely at a loss to know why or how this had happened.

Thinking about Drusilla brought back all her fears and doubts. The vulnerable girl that love had never been kind to was terrified that she could lose the one being that she was beginning to believe she would never get over. She still hadn’t told him that she loved him and while it was true he hadn’t told her that he loved her either, it didn’t mean that she shouldn’t tell him. She was just so very scared. What if he didn’t love her? What if he was sucked back into his love of Drusilla? What if she lost him?

Spike was enjoying the moment. There was nothing he enjoyed more than sitting quietly with his girl in his arms and letting the rest of the world slip away. Okay, maybe that wasn’t quiet correct; snogging his girl was certainly something he enjoyed just as much if not more. But right now, he was happy to enjoy a quite moment. It had been a day filled with surprises and he wanted some non surprise time with his girl. As far as he was concerned he and Buffy didn’t get anywhere near enough alone time together as it was, he wasn’t planning on wasting a minute of it.

As he breathed in deeply, the beginnings of a sigh of happiness, he smelled the two things he hated most in the world, Buffy’s fear and Buffy’s tears. “Kitten?” he turned her to face him. Taking in her obvious distress, Spike was quick to show his concern. “Buffy, luv, what’s wrong?”

“You’re gonna leave me for Drusilla,” she wailed as she burst into tears.

“Huh?” Spike reeled back in shock. He was speechless. What in the bloody hell was his girl thinking?

Buffy shot out of his arms, pacing frantically as she hiccupped and sniffled and tears streamed down her face. “We haven’t been given a chance to really be together and now you’re gonna leave an I’m gonna be all alone and nobody will ever be able to take your place and it’s not fair that she had to come back before I had a chance to tell you that I love you and you’re gonna go never knowing and…”

“What did you say?” Spike gasped. He slowly stood; his eyes wide as he latched onto what he thought were the most important words on the planet.

“You’re gonna leave me.” She turned accusing, tear-filled green eyes on the stunned blond.

“Thought hadn’t even crossed my mind, Kitten.” He smiled gently as he moved closer to her. “Why would you believe that I could ever leave you, luv? You’re my sunshine, my heart.” He lifted a hand and gently wiped the tears from her face before continuing, “My breath, my blood, my everything,” he whispered seductively as he leaned in to softly caress her quivering lips with his.

Buffy melted into his sinfully beautiful embrace; lifting her arms to lace around the back of his head. Her fears seemed to well up again inside her and her kisses showed more than a hint of desperation.

Spike removed his lips and let his forehead gently touch hers. “I love you with all that I am. I’m never leavin’ you, Buffy.”

“You love me?” the scared little girl asked for re-conformation. Terrified that well of happiness that was building was premature.

“I love you,” he smiled indulgently as he spoke, his need to convince almost as strong as her need to be convinced.

“And you’re not leaving me?”

“You’d have to dust me, pet,” he told her with absolute certainty.

Buffy seemed to sag with relief. “Thank god,” she said giving a heartfelt sigh. “’Cause that seriously would have put a damper on the whole me loving you bit.”

“You love me?” William asked in awe.

Smiling softly, her eyes shining with the love in her heart, Buffy lightly stroked his cheek. “How could I not?”
Chapter 43 by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
Some dialogue taken from AtS season 1 episode 17 – Eternity.
Chapter 43

**

Previously:

“You love me?” William asked in awe.

Smiling softly, her eyes shining with the love in her heart, Buffy lightly stroked his cheek. “How could I not?”

**

Spike’s mind was reeling. He had never had this before. Had never had his love reciprocated. He marvelled at the depth of emotion that kissing someone that loves you as much as you love them created. Holding her close as his lips glided gently over hers, his inner William was weeping in joy and, much to his surprise, his demon was too.

Breaking the kiss, he pulled her tightly into his embrace and buried his face in her neck; the intensity of the moment threatening to overtake him. He breathed raggedly, using the normally unneeded action to calm himself. His demon was screaming to claim her; to permanently mark her as his own. William babbled incoherently in his mind. Words like ‘marry’ and ‘worship’ were just a few of the disjointed words that slipped through. But Spike, the individual that was steering the ship, had no intention of rushing things. He wanted it all.

Buffy held him tightly, still battling the fear that had almost overwhelmed her. None of her past relationships had prepared her for the magnitude of what she felt for Spike. Her feelings for them were like a drop in the ocean compared to her love for the incredible individual she was now wrapped around. It would take her a while to convince herself that this whole thing was real. The fairy tale that she’d sought for so long was within her grasp and she was prepared to beg rather than lose it.

She mentally gasped when she finally realised that ‘normal’ would be boring in comparison; that no normal man could complete her as perfectly as Spike did. She wanted- no, needed- the demon as much as she needed the man. She wanted it all.

Lifting her gently from the floor, Spike made his way back to the couch; reluctant to be separated from her in any way. Sitting with his slayer firmly straddling his lap, he continued to hold her, drowning in her scent and warmth.

Pulling back slightly, she lifted her head and allowed their eyes to meet. His hand gently caressed her cheek as the intimacy of the moment stole her breath away.

The flickering of the living room light did not catch their immediate attention. Both totally lost in the eyes of the other. When they did finally notice the anomaly, it took them both a few moments of regrouping before what they were seeing registered.

“Why is the light doing its best impersonation of a strobe light?” Buffy asked curiously.

Twin candles lifted by unseen hands drifted towards the coffee table; landing heavily, as if making sure they were noticed. The stereo turned on and then flipped through channels until a station playing the gentle sounds of soft classical music was found.

“Think our ghosty is trying to tell us we need a more romantic setting, luv.” Spike chuckled in amusement before his eyes narrowed with a memory. “But if it ever touches my girl’s knickers again, I will find a way to make it solid, then rip its arms off!”

**

Penny was closest to the foyer when the knock came. “I’ll get it,” she said as she waved her hand at Joyce to stay seated and moved gracefully to open the door.

“Miss me?” Angel smiled at the woman, arms wide as if waiting to be hugged.

“Hardly,” she snorted with amusement. “Let me guess…more than one facial expression and an actual personality, I’m guessing the demon is in control.”

Wesley moved to Penny’s side, hoping desperately that the woman knew enough to stay inside the barrier. He’d never faced Angelus, but he’d heard the stories. He wondered briefly if, with the curse still in place, the demon would still be as vicious as the vampire had been reported to be.

“Leave, Angel. I’m warning you…”

“You’re warning me?” Angel interrupted sardonically. “What happened, Wes? Did you suddenly grow a pair? Well, that’s it, isn’t it? I mean, that’s the whole root of your inferiority complex. Well, good news, Wes, old boy! You don’t really have an inferiority complex. You’re just simply inferior.”

Penny started giggling, her light laughter gaining the vampire’s attention and causing him to frown slightly at the unexpected interruption. That wasn’t part of the script!

When she realised she had his attention, she blithely informed him why she was laughing. “I thought you were meant to be imaginative? You said exactly the same thing to him when you were slipped that happy pill. I mean, seriously, if you wanted to really torture him you should have just sung some Manilow.”

The snickers behind her told her they’d gained an audience. The affronted look on the vampire in front of her was priceless as far as she was concerned.

Pulling himself up to his full height, Angel snarled at the disrespectful bitch. NO ONE spoke to him like that. “I’ve killed people for less reason than you’re giving me right now. You don’t want to push me, little girl.”

“Little girl? Bless you,” Penny mocked, completely unfazed by the derisive delivery of the new moniker or the implied threat. “You know, I’m not sure you understand this, but for intimidation to actually have any effect, the person you’re trying to intimidate would have to care about your opinion and, well, I don’t. But, I have to admit, I’m pleased that you’re finally taking responsibility for your actions and not trying to blame someone else for your death count.”

“You’re going to regret pissing me off,” he warned her with finality, determined to break her composure.

“What? Are you planning on doing a little stalking? Some art work? Kill the fish I don’t have?” Penny snorted dismissively. “Oh, please! You call that torture? I've seen Paulie Shore act and heard Tiny Tim and David Hasslehoff sing...you’re an amateur!”

“You should stop listening to the voices in your head, daddy, they’re not as honest as Miss Edith.”

Drusilla’s lilting voice came out of the darkness behind him.

Spinning, Angel faced his insane childe as she drifted towards him.

“The pixies say that you must leave now, my Angel. You need to find yourself again so that your princess can come back to you. The stars sing and dance for what you will become. New. All new. Shiny and bright like the sun. Changes in the fabric that would have torn. Babies and beasts together and apart. All different now.” She danced as she spoke, arms high, beckoning the stars to join her. Drifting away, back into the dark, her voice drifted back to them all, “Leave, now. Grandmummy would wish it so.”

Angel moved towards the street without a word, following the advice of the voices that led him, oblivious to the speculative gazes of those he had left behind.
Chapter 44 by jackofspikes
Chapter 44

**

Previously:

“Cordelia,” Penny halted the impatient ex-cheerleader. “When you have a vision of a thin young woman being sucked into a dimensional vortex, call me first, okay?”

When both Wesley and Cordelia looked at her suspiciously, she simply smiled enigmatically and said, “She’s destined to be the love of Wesley’s life.”

**

“Well…that was disturbing. Anyone else disturbed by that?” Xander joked lightly. As usual, he was the first to break the disquieting silence that followed Angel’s strange departure, consequently breaking the strange thrall the scene seemed to hold over the rest of the group.

“Not as disturbed as I am to be agreeing with you, Harris,” Cordy drawled sarcastically.

“Well, you had to get right once in your life, law of averages and all,” Xander sniped right back.

“Play nice, children,” Joyce gently chided, bringing a halt to their continued bickering.

As one the group moved back to the living room, each still distracted by the events they had just witnessed. They’d all known it was coming; Penny had warned them just exactly how dangerous Angel could become. But she hadn’t mentioned the look in his eyes - the hint of insanity that they all recognised now that they’d spent some time around Drusilla. Not one of them had been prepared for that.

“I can’t predict him now,” Penny warned them all, concerned that the changes they’d brought about would temper what she knew to such an extent that they would have no pre-knowledge and that they might lose someone they weren’t supposed to lose. She was suddenly very afraid. “This could be bad, really bad.”

Cordelia’s cry of pain as the vision hit her focused everyone’s attention back to her.

Wesley automatically reached for his friend, helping her to sit as she rode the vision out.

Tara moved swiftly forward and took hold of one of the ex-cheerleader’s hands. A few softly spoken words helped ease the suffering girl’s pain. Cordelia offered a shaky smile to the Wiccan in gratitude.

“What did you see, Cordelia?” Wesley asked quietly, his concern for her clear in his voice.

“We need to open some sort of portal that can draw a specific person here. She’s from here originally, I think, but she somehow got trapped in another dimension.”

“Fred,” Penny said thoughtfully, not realising she’d spoken out loud.

“No, definitely a female, Doc,” the brunette seer insisted.

“What?” Penny looked up momentarily confused. Her brow cleared as she realised the misunderstanding. “Oh! Er, Winifred Burkle. Fred to her friends.”

“What else can you tell us about her, Penny?” Wesley asked cautiously, still unsure if he wanted to know more or not.

“In 1996, she was sucked into a portal that had been opened by a jealous professor - who has a fairly nasty habit of doing that to any student that shows too much promise. She landed in Pylea which, incidentally, is Lorne’s home dimension. In Pylea the humans are called ‘cows’ and are basically used as slave labour. She’s a beautiful woman, both inside and out, she has a brilliant mathematical mind, a vast knowledge of quantum physics and science, and a natural ability in designing and creating inventions that would make her an important asset to the L.A. team. She’s been mentally abused for a long time and will need help readjusting to life in this dimension. In my dimension, Cordelia’s vision was different and then she, too, was transported to Pylea. The rest of your team and Lorne went to save Cordelia and Fred was saved as well. This time it seems the Powers don’t want that to happen,” Penny told them.

“Okay, so, what? We find a spell or ritual that will bring her here, Penny helps her with the adjusting and some of us go kick the professor’s butt?” Buffy asked, not sure she was getting the whole dimension hopping deal right.

“I’m not sure there is a lot we can do about the professor, Buffy. He is human after all,” Giles reminded his charge.

“You might not be able to do something, but we sure as hell can. He might be human, but he stepped into the fight the minute he started opening portals to get rid of the competition. Our job is to help the hopeless and that means this guy needs to be stopped,” Cordelia insisted harshly, an eyebrow lifted in superior contempt.

Giles sighed deeply as he removed his glasses to clean them. “My dear girl…”

“Oh, no, you don’t buster!” Cordelia stood, angrily facing the man she had once considered so knowledgeable on all things supernatural. “You don’t get to do that to me. Not anymore. I believed all that council crap you told us, but you know what? The council. Knows. Jack! It’s not a black and white world, being a demon does not automatically make you evil, just like being a human does not automatically make you good. Human or not, the guy is a predator that preys on the innocent, and we will shut him down.”

Gunn and Wesley moved to join the fuming girl in solidarity, making it very clear that they fully supported her stance.

“So, we don't kill him, we bind him, or something. You're the big think-y guy, Giles, come up with something.” Buffy suggested. She was pretty much agreeing with everything the ex-cheerleader had said. “But let’s just concentrate on saving the genius in the piles dimension first, okay?”

~*~*~

“Welcome home, Fred.” Penny smiled gently at the shaking woman before grinning happily. “We have tacos.”

“Tacos?”


~*~*~

Tara waited for the rest of the household to settle before approaching Penny. She had made her decision and she desperately wanted to share it with someone she cared about. The playful doctor had easily found a way into the gentle Wicca’s heart, and with Willow gone, Tara’s first choice for a confidant was Penny.

Tapping softly, so as not to disturb the others, Tara was bade entry from within.

In a few short sentences, Tara explained to her friend why she was there.

“What have you decided?” Penny asked cautiously. She was careful to keep her own opinions to herself. She had already made her own choice to help the people that had had such an impact on her life. She may have been brought to this dimension without choice, but what she did in this dimension was up to her.

“I’m going to accept the mantle of Guardian,” Tara spoke firmly.

“How will it affect you?”

“I’ll hold the secrets that will help the others when they’ve made their decisions. Until then, I’ll watch and wait.”
Chapter 45 by jackofspikes
Chapter 45

**

Previously:

General Gregor, commander in chief of the Knights of Byzantium, stood on the hill overlooking the town of Sunnydale. Behind him a legion of knights waited. It was time to find the beast and the key. It was time to end this once and for all.

Turning to his lieutenants, he barked out his orders. They were setting up camp in the area the scouts had found. Once the camp was organised, he would send the scouts out again.

**

Gregor paced in his tent. He despised waiting. His scouts had yet to return from their search for signs of the Beast. His clerics had failed to come up with anything new at this point, and his men were starting to doubt him. He needed this finished once and for all. This time, this place, these people; they confused him. He didn’t understand this era. He was tired and he wanted to go home, but his God had called him to this life and asked this one thing of him. He refused to be the type of man that gave God only lip service. He believed. He was a believer. He would do his job.

The sound of pounding feet snapped the general out of his musings. One of the clerics dropped to his knees as he barrelled through the tent flap.

“The Guardian…” he gasped in explanation. “The Guardian is here.”

“She who waits?” Gregor whispered reverently. She was the closest link to his God that the world contained. He rushed from the tent, his face joyous with anticipation.

As he ran to the bluff, his mind raced. All the different possibilities that the arrival of the Guardian created flashed before him; each possibility more grand and heroic than the last. He was elated that he had been chosen for this honour. Surely now his devotion would be rewarded.

His gasp drew her attention. She smiled benignly at the suddenly flustered man.

“Your mission is complete. The Beast is no more. Go home, warrior. It is time for you to rest.”

As she moved away, he felt compelled to ask a question. “And the key?”

“Is no longer your concern,” she replied with finality.

“But…it is the link. It must be severed.” His desperation was palpable in his words. His mind reeled. His God was changing the mission, the rules. His God was changing his mind. How was that even possible?

“Do you dare question me?” she eyed him curiously. “Our time has past, Gregor. My duty, yours…they have been passed on to others. If you stay in the past, you will endanger the future, the link has been severed. It is someone else’s job to take over now. Your job is done.”

Gregor watched her drift away. His mind would have been blank except for one repeating phrase - the link has been severed.

*~*~*

Tara felt drawn to her room, something was calling to her. Smiling apologetically to the rest of the people in the living room, she excused herself and followed the inner urging.

As soon as she touched the door handle she knew. She knew exactly who was in her room and she smiled in greeting.

The guardian returned the smile with one of her own. “You have decided.”

Tara nodded her head in agreement.

“This is not something that can be taken back, child. The decision must be made with full knowledge,” the ageless beauty explained. “I am here to give you the knowledge you don’t have. Once you have all the information, then you will make your final decision. A decision based on full knowledge and free will.”

Reaching for Tara, the Guardian placed a gentle kiss on her forehead and Tara learned everything.

*~*~*

“Anya, can I borrow your stud muffin for a little while? I need a manly man to light the barbeque for me,” Penny cheerfully asked the ex-demon.

Anya preened at being asked for permission. She’d never had anything worth borrowing before, and she was surprised and slightly perturbed by the strange emotions she suddenly felt. “Of course, then perhaps you could explain to me why I feel very strange all of a sudden. It’s rather distracting.”

“No problem,” Penny happily agreed before turning to the confused carpenter. “Xander?” She prompted him to follow her.

The psychologist waited until he had successfully ignited the barbeque before she broached the subject she needed to talk to him about. “One day you’re going to ask that girl to marry you, and I want to make sure that you don’t make the biggest mistake of your life.”

Xander froze, emotions played across his expressive features, rage and indignation being closest to the fore. “What mistake?” he asked through gritted teeth. He was certainly not letting anyone tell him who he could or couldn’t marry. Not in this life time!

“Last minute cold feet that caused you to leave her at the alter and destroy the both of you in the process.” Penny knew that the only way to get through to him would be to shock him out of the Nile.

“What?” he whispered, devastated. This was not at all what he was expecting.

“Unless you address the problem now, you will allow your fear of turning into your father to convince yourself that you’re saving her by leaving her. But you’re not engaged yet; we have time. I can help you, if you let me.”

Penny silently prayed that he would be open to addressing his issues with his father. She knew without a doubt that denying the problem would not work in this situation. He desperately needed to exorcise his father and reclaim himself.

“I don’t want to be like my father,’ he whispered as if afraid of the repercussions to his admission.

Penny smiled warmly at the morose young man. “You won’t be.”

*~*~*

Spike watched his friend. Xander seemed to be preoccupied by something, slightly worried. The blond had seen Penny talking intently to the brunette earlier and he had to admit that his curiosity was piqued. It was unusual to see Harris so serious and that worried the vampire more than anything else.

He was alone; truly alone for the first time in his existence. Even when Drusilla had given him the boot, he still had the family bond. They were still there; all of them. Not anymore. Now there was a gapping hole in him and the closest thing to filling the hole, easing the pain, was his humans. They made each day easier to face, each battle easier to fight. And for the first time ever, William and Spike both were on the receiving end of the emotions that they had craved for so long. These incredible humans gave him so much…he needed to give them something in return.

Spike watched as Xander disappeared out the back door of the psychologist’s house. Whispering a quick ‘I’ll be back’ to the love of his unlife, Spike followed his friend outside.

When Spike exited the house, Xander sighed in relief. He had never been happier to see the blond vampire than he was at that moment.

When Xander had made the momentous decision to support the blond vampire, his world changed in an instant. The stupidity of a black and white mindset taunted him. The varying shades of grey confused him at first, but made a strange sort of sense to him now. It hadn’t taken the two long to cement their friendship. They found that they had similar tastes in many things. Both thought the other funny and the game of choice was usually ‘the ten things I hate most about the poof’ or ‘the rubber-soul man’, depending on who was suggesting the game at the time.

They had spent time laughing at life’s little ironies. His best friend gets killed by a vampire and now his new best friend is a vampire. Only on the Hellmouth!

Xander talked and Spike listened…it’s what friends do.

*~*~*

“Penny?” Buffy asked for the psychologist’s attention. “Are you busy in the morning?”

Tilting her head to the side, Penny’s eyes twinkled as she assured the petite blond that she always had time for her.

“Good, I need to start working on that balance thingie, and then we’d better talk about that prophecy crap, too.”

The disgruntled blonde slayer pouted at the thought.
Chapter 46 by jackofspikes
Chapter 46

**

Previously:

“Penny?” Buffy asked for the psychologist’s attention. “Are you busy in the morning?”

Tilting her head to the side, Penny’s eyes twinkled as she assured the petite blond that she always had time for her.

“Good, I need to start working on that balance thingie, and then we’d better talk about that prophecy crap, too.”

The disgruntled blonde pouted at the thought.

**

Buffy breezed through the front door of 1631 Revello Drive. She was a girl on a mission. She wanted…no, she needed to know who she was. She had to find out if all the slayer crap she hadn’t been told about was going to affect her more than it did at the moment. Would it stop her or hold her back from doing what she really wanted to do? Would it pull her away from Spike? Because that was so not with the happening.

She wanted a life and she needed to know how much of a life she was going to be given. Would it be worse or better? She wanted answers.

“I’m in the kitchen, Buffy,” Penny’s voice drifted to her, giving the Slayer a direction. As Buffy entered the room, Penny greeted her. “Morning. Have you eaten?”

“Oh! Um, er, no, not yet,” she stumbled over the words, suddenly unsure of her place. She hadn’t spent a lot of time with the psychologist; most of her time had been taken up with Spike stuff, so the simple courtesy the woman was showing her left Buffy feeling guilty. The more she thought about it, the guiltier she became. She hadn’t given a thought to the fact that this poor woman had been taken from her home, her family, her friends, and had basically been dumped into a television show and then ignored by the leading character. How self absorbed was she? She should be looking after Penny, not the other way around. There was something just so wrong about that.

Before Buffy could do anything about the situation, Penny placed a large plate of bacon and eggs in front of her. With her first bite, Buffy was overwhelmingly pleased that Penny had cooked rather than her. But at least she remembered to tell Penny that! That was something…wasn’t it?

*~*~*

“Okay, so how do I do this whole balance on the inside thing? Is it like meditation or something?” Buffy guilelessly asked the tiny psychologist.

Penny chuckled. She knew when she was being played. The Buffy innocent act had been well and truly busted as far as she was concerned. The girl had far more intellect than she let on. Penny suspected that Buffy’s act made it easier for the blond to get out of research and given her role as a warrior, made her actions understandable. But she needed for Buffy to drop the act for a little while, because it was time for some hard truths.

“At this time and in this place, you have to be honest with yourself. Avoidance and denial are not options. You want to see who you really are? Fine, but don’t try lying to me, because I’m telling you right now; I already know the truth. The problem is that I don’t think you do.”

Buffy’s eyes widened in trepidation. “But I like Egypt,” she said in the soft voice of a scared child.

“And that’s why your life sucks,” Penny retorted firmly. Keeping eye contact, she sat forward, her earnestness clear. “You could start enjoying your life straight away if you would just be honest with yourself. You say you hate being the Slayer, but when you lost your powers for the Cruciamentum, you were devastated, so clearly it’s not having the power that’s the problem. You like the powers and that’s good; so please, enlighten me. Tell me why it is bad to admit that? Why do you act like you are ashamed of them?”

“I’m not ashamed of them and I do like having them and you’re right; I don’t want to be without them.”

“You never once let Riley see how strong you were. You continually apologised for killing demons that he couldn’t handle. If you weren’t ashamed, why did you do that?” Penny pushed the envelope.

“I was trying to be sensitive to his feelings. It’s not like it was his fault. I was trying not to rub it in his face,” Buffy blustered indignantly.

“So are you telling me that Riley the Noble was dating you despite the fact that you are the Slayer? That you were the one at fault by being the Slayer?” Penny asked, incredulously.

“Well, it sounds bad when you say it like that,” Buffy groused unhappily.

Penny sighed deeply. “Buffy, for once, face the truth. You dated Riley because your friends liked him. You stopped following your heart after Angel was sent to hell. You’re afraid that you’ll disappoint them and that if you do, they might leave you. You’re so busy living your life for your friends that you’re forgetting one major thing. Your friends love you for who you are, not who you pretend to be. By putting on this act, you’re not giving them the opportunity to be friends to you and your whole relationship is based on a lie. Friends– true friends- love, play and fight together. It makes you all stronger. True friends forgive. True friends support. True friends respect the boundaries you put up. They don’t judge unless you let them. They may not always agree, but if they are a true friend, they’ll give you support, then if you’re wrong, they’ll help you pick up the pieces. By not allowing your friends to be true friends to you, you’re not being a true friend to them. You will never find balance within while you are holding onto these fears. You need to ask yourself – do you trust them?”

“I love my friends,” Buffy rushed to assure the psychologist.

“Honey, I know you love them, but do you trust them?”

*~*~*

Buffy walked the streets of Sunnydale, her mind stumbling over the sheer volume of things she had learned. There was so much she hadn’t realised, so many stories that they hadn’t shared. When had it started happening? When did they start lying to each other, denying the truth, avoiding reality? It just seemed so pointless to her now. All of it. But she loved them so much that she wasn’t willing to give them up without a fight, even if it meant she had to drag them kicking and screaming out of Egypt. Hopefully they would thank her for it – eventually.

Thinking about it logically, which was not the usual Buffy way to think, she realised that if her friends could accept Spike as they had, then maybe the truth wouldn’t wig them too badly. It’s not like they could reject it, or change it. There wasn’t anything to ‘fix’. It was what it was, and what it was, was fact. Deal-with-it-‘cause-it-ain’t-changing fact. It certainly didn’t change who she was. Well, except for the whole accepting who she was bit, that was a bit of a change, but it shouldn’t be like some big change or anything. She was still the Slayer, but now she knew exactly what that meant.

Strong arms looped around her waist from behind, pulling her tight against a firm chest. Soft lips caressed her cheek as his concerned voice seduced her. “Where you at, Pet?”

Pivoting swiftly in his arms, Buffy’s own arms snuck under his duster to settle comfortably around him. “Ooh look, a yummy vampire…wanna play?” she teased.

Lifting an eyebrow, Spike smiled in amusement. Apparently playful Buffy was running the show. “Well now, pet, are you talkin’ rough an’ tumble or slap an’ tickle?”

“Um…you know that you’re strange, right?” Buffy replied in mock seriousness. “I mean, I know that the first one means patrol type fighting, but the second one? Is that like some weird British way of saying yummy smoochies?”

Spike chuckled at the irony of Buffy saying that the British had strange colloquialisms. Leaning down, he gave her a lingering hello kiss. “Yeah, pet, you got it in one.”

With a perky grin, Buffy preened in delight, she loved it when she guessed right.

“Yay me!” Tilting her head she thought about what she wanted to say. “Penny and I worked on my inner balance today. She say’s that I still need to talk to the Guardian because there is some big decision I have to make, but that I’ve taken the balance thing-y as far as I can before that.”

Easing out of his embrace, Buffy took her place at his side, grabbed his hand and started walking. She needed to give voice to all that had transpired with the psychologist, but she knew herself well enough to know that action girl needed to be walking as she talked.

“She made me look at my life without the convenient little lies. There was no place for avoid-y Buffy, and Egypt was totally off limits. She’s really scary when she gets all in ‘strict-doctor mode’.” Buffy shuddered slightly in remembrance. “The thing is, when you take away all the baggage and just go with the basic facts, the truth is; I like being the Slayer. I get to do things that no one else in the world does. I don’t have the same worries that normal girls my age have, but then I’m not normal, so why would I? And I’m actually okay with that. A normal girl may not have to go out every night and fight the forces of darkness, but honestly? For the most part, the nightly patrols have become fun, especially since you joined the team and that’s a major bonus for not being normal. A normal girl wouldn’t get you.” She smiled at him shyly and watched as he brought their clasped hands up to his lips so that he could kiss her fingers.

“And yeah, I hate having to face apocalypses, but it’s part and parcel of the whole slayer gig, and it’s not like I have to face them alone. I have heaps of help, and from what Penny said; the help is only gonna get better. So, you know, it’s all of the good.”

Her smile dimmed slightly when she thought about her friends and the upcoming talk she was planning on having with them. “Of course the whole new-attitude for Buffy thing may cause some unnecessary wigging and loud cries for denial from Willow and Xander, but they love me, right? They’ll accept the changes won’t they?”

“What changes, pet?” Spike asked curiously. He had held himself firmly in check as she’d spoken. He was inwardly doing Xander’s snoopy dance at the thought that his Slayer was finally accepting what he’d been trying to tell her for so long. She wasn’t normal, she was extraordinary.

“Oh!” She looked at him, seemingly surprised that she hadn’t told him the best bits yet. “New and improved slayer senses for a start. More control over my slayer side. The ability to call her up at will. Increase in powers and speed. Fangs. Just call me ‘Buffy the Super Vampire Slayer’.” She grinned happily, totally unaware that her companion had stopped walking until she felt the slight tug to her outstretched arm.

“Might want to back the train up a bit, pet. I think I missed my stop.”

Innocent green eyes were beguilingly covered by fluttering eyelids as she pretended confusion at his statement. “Huh?”

“Wanna run those upgrades by me again, kitten?” Spike calmly asked, none of his inner turmoil showed. He must have misheard her.

“New and improved slayer senses?”

“After that, sweetling.”

“Um…control of Slayer Buffy?”

“Buffy,” Spike growled and then jumped when she growled back in response. “What…?”

“The ability to call her up at will,” Buffy explained the growl with a smirk.

“You’re killin’ me here, pet,” he groaned in mock frustration. He had a sudden suspicion that he wasn’t as mistaken as he’d thought and that his girl was planning on making him work for the information he so desperately wanted.

“Oooh, I’m even faster and stronger now, so…” She grinned dropping his hand and stepping away from him. “How ‘bout this? If you can catch me, you can have me.”

He watched her take off in a blur of movement, momentarily stunned by her suggestion until her voice drifted back to him, wafting on the wind.

“Fangs and all.”

*~*~*

Spike sped through the night, a predator on the hunt. Her scent teased him, her presence taunted. Once again he had just missed her. The dust of her kills still making its way to the ground, floating gently with no indication of the violence that had created it.

She had always been stronger, but he had always been faster. Until now. Spike knew with absolute certainty that if he were to catch the little firebrand, it would be because she let him.

He lifted his head and howled at the sky, his jubilation overwhelming. He loved this, his skin tingled with anticipation, he loved his life, er unlife, his home, his friends; he loved that they felt like family, that they made him feel like he belonged, like he was their equal, not beneath them. He loved their innate goodness, the way they listened to him like he mattered. He would do what ever it took to be worthy of the support and faith they had gifted him with. He would earn and deserve it. Or he would die trying.

Concentrating deeply, he let out his senses, searching for the indefinable alert that would indicate his lady. She was the one that he loved above all others; the reason, the question and the answer. She was everything, and with her by his side, he was invincible. There was nothing he couldn’t do.

Pinpointing her position had become easier the longer he had known her. It seemed his little slayer had decided to take the game indoors.

Grinning in anticipation, Spike made his way home.
Chapter 47 by jackofspikes
Chapter 47

**

Previously:

Pinpointing her position had become easier the longer he had known her. It seemed his little slayer had decided to take the game indoors.

Grinning in anticipation, Spike made his way home.

**

“Slayer,” Spike sing-songed as he let himself into the house. “Here kitty, kitty.”

Letting out his senses, he moved towards the stairs. It seemed as though his slayer might be ready to take their relationship to the next level. He grinned in anticipation, because the only rooms upstairs were bathrooms and bedrooms.

He followed the alluring trail of her scent up the stairs and towards the master bedroom. As he continued to follow the scent, he was drawn to the closed door of the ensuite bathroom. The closed and locked door.

Frowning in confusion, Spike tried the door again, briefly wondering if he had been mistaken the first time he had tried to open it. When the door remained locked on the second try, his curiosity laden voice called her name.

“Please, don’t come in,” Buffy shouted, her voice filled with panic.

“Pet?”

“I’m fine…just a bit, um, freaked,” she replied to his unasked question.

“Not the only one, Slayer,” Spike mumbled to himself. “’S okay, luv. I’ll stay out here.” He wasn’t happy about the distance, but he couldn’t remember the last time he had heard Buffy so wound up. He needed to know what was going on. “So…wanna tell a bloke why you’re holed up in his bathroom?” He tried to offer some levity to the conversation, hoping that by lightening her mood, they could get to the crux of the problem as quickly as possible, which might mean that he could quite possibly be then able to talk his girl into finishing their game. Unfortunately, something was telling him that their games were over for the evening. Spike pouted.

“I need you to explain something to me without asking me why,” Buffy insisted quietly. Her tone of voice alerted the vampire to the serious nature of the strange conversation.

“If I can, you know I will, luv,” he replied just as quietly as he desperately tried to think of anything he might have done wrong, because he was pretty sure he was in trouble, he just didn’t know what he was in trouble for.

He sat down next to the bathroom door, unknowingly mirroring the actions of his love.

“Is there any significance to biting someone, drinking their blood, and saying the word ‘mine’?”

“Oh, pet…you’d best have a bloody good reason for asking that question,” the Master Vampire snarled before he had chance to think about the question.

He managed to stop himself from tearing the door from its hinges when he realised that the only thing he was sensing from his bathroom was slayer, there was definitely not even a hint of a claim. Perplexed confusion replaced blossoming rage and he resumed his earlier position with more questions than answers.

“Sheesh, calm down there, Blondie.” Buffy snickered in amusement. “But you could explain the whole what’s-got-Spike-pissed thingy while you’re making with the explaining.”

Letting his head hit the door frame he was leaning against, Spike sighed deeply and gazed up at the ceiling. “You’re talkin’ about a claim, pet. If one does it, it’s a normal claim. You belong to the person who claims you. If both do it, it’s a mating claim, which is the equivalent of a human marriage, only there’s no bloody divorce and the only way the claim can be broken is if an older vampire in your line challenges the mating and wins a challenge fight.”

He didn’t want to be talking about claims with the woman he wanted as his mate while they had a door between them. He had wanted this conversation to take place later, when she was ready to make a commitment to him. His William side was lamenting the timing and the circumstances of this particular conversation. William knew she wasn’t ready to get married yet. William wanted everything to be perfect. William wanted to be the one to bring it up.

“Can you think of any reason at all, why I would be suddenly getting visions of claiming you? And sort of uncontrollable urges to do the whole biting and sucking your blood thing-y and can I just say…ewww?”

“WHAT?!”

*~*~*

The summer drifted slowly by, each person facing their options from different points of view.

Everyone had been told of Tara’s decision and the situation that had arisen from that. She refused to tell anyone what she had learned, saying it was immaterial, what she had learned related directly to her choice. It had helped her make an informed decision, and now that she had made her final decision and accepted the mantle and all the responsibilities that went with it, she was not allowed to tell them what she had learned…not yet; not until they had all reached their final decisions too.

She was quick to offer to speak with each of them privately, but wasn’t really surprised that Drusilla was the first to request time and that Buffy was the last.

Drusilla knew what she needed to do, and was a little impatient. She wasn’t at all happy that she had to wait for three other people to make their decisions. She tried to explain, in her unique way, that her own visions had told her they would all be going. She didn’t understand why she couldn’t just tell the other three that so that they could just get on with it.

Tara mollified her slightly by reminding her that the others needed to make their choices freely, just as she had.

Dawn snuck in to see her next. She was impatient to give her decision, but terrified that someone would stop her and tell her that she was too young, or that she needed to be protected or some other equally irritating reason that was basically designed to stop her from doing something she really wanted to do. Nobody seemed to understand her need. She didn’t feel that she had a real past. She desperately wanted to make her future count more than her past.

Willow called her, telling Tara she was proud of her and re-affirming her dedication to the forces of light. Her choice had been easy.

Giles came, asking many questions, learning once again why he distrusted the Council of Watchers. He smiled proudly when he said clearly that this time the choice was his and that he chose to fight.

Anya was a surprise. She was so unsure of her place. Her acceptance and knowledge were now sought after but it was still so new. She needed Tara’s conformation that she was of use. That she had something to offer. That she was more than just Xander’s girlfriend.

Once Tara assured her that she was indeed a valued member of the team, Anya happily made her decision to continue the fight.

Spike and Xander came together, arguing playfully the whole time. Xander smiled his goofy smile and jokingly told them that as official sugary goodness supplier he didn’t have a choice – it was a dirty job but somebody had to do it.

Spike spoke softly, his eye’s focused on the floor. He wanted to fight, but he wanted to do something first. He wanted an all encompassing soul. He wanted the balance that it would give him. He wanted to be worthy. To be whole.

Xander complained of having something in his eye.

*~*~*

“Am I the last?” Buffy said, smiling at the honey blond Guardian from her position leaning against the door frame.

Tara smiled in response and moved slightly to make room on her bed for the petite blond to sit. “Yup, just you, sweetie.

Moving slowly and a little self-consciously, Buffy made her way to the bed. Indecision marred her features. She tried to voice her thoughts several times before looking at Tara helplessly.

“What’s troubling you, Buffy?” the gentle Wiccan asked.

“It’s just…I don’t know…when did I get a choice? I’m the slayer. It’s a part of me…who I am. I get that. But I don’t have the option to say no. So what do I need to decide?”

“The prophecy, sweetie,” Tara started cautiously. “You get to decide if it’s about you and Spike, or about Spike and some other slayer. Spike’s decision marked him as the Eternal Champion; you need to decide if you want to be joined to him as the Immortal Slayer.”

“He made his decision?” Buffy asked in a small voice. Hoping again hope that Spike hadn’t arbitrarily made her decision for her like every other man in her life.

“He didn’t know, Buffy.” The gentle Wiccan informed her insecure friend. “His decision to fight for an all encompassing soul was the final requirement. It had to be free choice; pre-knowledge may have affected his decision.”

Buffy relaxed slightly, before stiffening again and asking in a tight voice, “So basically, my choices are immortality and I get to keep my boyfriend, or mortality and I’m virtually agreeing to hand him over to somebody else to spend eternity with?”

“That about sums it up, sweetie.”

“Okay… can I just say that that really sucks?” Buffy pouted in displeasure.

“Do you love him?” Tara smiled softly as she asked the all important question.

Buffy smiled blissfully. “More than anything.”

“Then that’s what you need to think about. Take your time. The prophecy can’t be fulfilled until the Immortal Slayer is in place, so take the time you need to make your decision. But, Buffy?” Tara paused, waiting for the blond to look at her. “You can’t tell anyone, sweetie, it must be your decision.”

Buffy agreed with a short nod, her mind whirling and spinning in many different directions. She needed to find a focus. Something that she could concentrate on that didn’t make her forget the decision that she faced but maybe could help her put it all into perspective.

“Can you at least tell me about the prophecy?” Buffy asked hopefully.

Tara smiled, and when she started speaking, her voice was filled with a delicate musical undertone. “From poet to warrior, monster to man, the Eternal Champion loves. From child to warrior to woman combined, the Immortal Slayer cries. Both have been snatched from the cold arms of death. Both have been spurned by false love. Joined for all time in true love, strength, and soul, the union produces the One.”

“Why do I get the feeling that this ‘One’ isn’t a puppy?”

*~*~*

“When do you leave?” Buffy asked quietly snuggled into the arms of her love. She’d woken him early by climbing onto his bed and kissing him awake. She knew the answer to her question already, but she had plans for them and she needed to do this her way, she just hoped he would understand.

“Rupert managed to get us on a direct flight that takes off and lands during the night, so we don’t have to worry about the sunlight problem. Plane leaves at nine o’clock tonight.” He replied carefully, trying to gage her mood. She hadn’t said much about their plans up until now, so he had no idea what she was thinking. He had to admit it was driving him a little nuts.

“And the plan?”

“Anya, Harris, Dru, and I go to Africa. Anya made sure through her contacts that we can get to the village nearest to the cave first off and that they know we’re comin’. Dru and I enter the cave. She goes first so that we can be sure the humans will be safe. When we’ve got her sorted, she can look out for Harris and the demon girl while I take my turn. Then Harris and his bird get us back home. The way we figure it, the guilt is gonna be pretty crippling, so we’ll need them to be able to take care of everything.” Spike kept his voice evenly modulated. He prayed to whoever was listening that she would start talking to him. He didn’t want to push her, but he also didn’t want to be leaving on this particular journey without knowing what she was feeling.

He knew his ability to tell black and white, right from wrong was fine, but all the bloody shades of grey and lesser of two evils were driving him to distraction. He wasn’t about to give up, but he needed more; he felt his in-balance keenly. He wanted to be able to look his girl in the eye and be satisfied that he was worthy of being called a champion…worthy of her.

She just seemed so dammed unapproachable lately. Ever since they’d talked about the claim, truth be known. Giles hadn’t been able to help them and bloody Oxford had only been able to come up with a supposition. Penny had been the one to tell them it was because the first Slayer had been created using a vampire demon, and that Buffy’s slayer side clearly wanted to claim Spike.

That was when she’d started shutting him out.

He tried to tell her that he’d never claim her without her permission and that he knew she wasn’t ready for that type of commitment. He thought at the time that she understood, but now he wasn’t so sure. The trouble was he didn’t know how to fix it; how to get her to talk about it. His girl hated being pushed.

“Spike?” she asked in a small voice, biting her lip in indecision.

“Yeah, pet?” he replied softly, kissing her forehead as he continued to run his fingers through her hair.

“I’ve been thinking,” she started speaking, turning her body so that she could lean on his chest and see his eyes.

“Always a danger in that, pet,” he lightly teased.

“Gee, I guess if you think it’s a danger, I probably shouldn’t tell you what I’ve been thinking about then,” she quipped in return, her eyelashes fluttering innocently.

Alarm bells rang in his head, he was struck by the sudden knowledge that he really really wanted to know what she had been thinking. “Now, now, kitten, let’s not be hasty. You know I always want to hear everything you have to say.”

Buffy smirked at the back-peddling vampire, he was too easy, sometimes.

His hopeful little grin had her biting back a giggle; he really was undeniably cute. “I want to claim you.”

Spike’s eyes slowly got wider and wider, his mouth opened and closed repeatedly. He clearly had something to say but it was as if he wasn’t sure what to say or where to start. He wondered if he had heard her correctly. He wondered if she had caught what ever insanity bug Dru had, maybe the poof was some sort of carrier. Or maybe he’d caught it and it was only manifesting itself now. So…choices? Spike is deaf, Buffy is insane, or Spike is insane. He really wasn’t loving his choices.

“Maybe you should hear my reason before you decide I’m insane or you’re deaf,” Buffy lifted a delicate eyebrow in challenge.

Spike said nothing, just nodded his head cautiously and waited for her to speak.

“First thing - I’m not talking about a mating claim…not yet. Second thing - I really do want this. I love you and my family loves you. We discussed it, and we all want this. Regardless of what happens between us, as in you and me, you’ll always be a part of our family.” Buffy watched as his eyes filled with tears.

“As a family, we want to do it before you go to Africa so that the empty spot you have inside can be filled up and your demon knows we want him, too. We want you to know we’re with you on this fight. That you will never be alone again,” she continued, ignoring his tears. Giving him a cheeky grin, she offered him her own reasons. “Now, I’m all up there with the family reasons, but if I’m honest, I have a couple of other reasons for wanting to do this, too. You’re going to Africa with the woman you loved for a hundred years. Insecure Buffy wants her territory well and truly marked.”

Spike grinned at her through his tears. Dragging her up his body, he kissed her fiercely before uttering his heartfelt words. “God, I love you, woman.”

Buffy preened proudly before realising that they hadn’t covered the other little matter she wanted to discuss. “So, if we’re all with the nakedness and the groin-yness and the biting, how are you going to stop going all ‘grr’ and biting me too?”

And wide-eyed, fish-faced Spike was back.

Spike sat up and carefully moved Buffy so that she was facing him. Taking a calming breath and both her hands, he tried to decipher what she was suggesting. Because he had to admit that he might have missed something after the word nakedness was used.

“Pet, I think were having one of those ‘failure to communicate’ moments here. How ‘bout we go over it again more slowly this time.”

Buffy tilted her head to the side, suddenly unsure that she understood the claiming process as much as she’d thought she had. “Well, for me to claim you, I have to initiate the bite, right?”

Spike nodded his agreement.

“Then how do we make sure that your demon won’t try and complete the claim?”

“I control my demon, pet.”

“Is that some freaky vampire thing? ‘Cause when I get happy, control is the last thing I’m thinking about.”

“Happy?”

“Well, yeah, you know…um, an Anya moment.” Buffy blushed a pretty shade of rouge.

Spike grinned in delight. “Slayer, you don’t actually have sex with a familial claim.”

“Huh?” she pouted in disappointment. “But what if you want to?”

The vampire's eyes grew wide as he chuckled in amusement, “Well then I think that could be arranged,” he said pulling her close, his love shining through his eyes. “And just for the record; I'm nothing like the poof. ‘Happiness' doesn't automatically make someone lose all their senses...or their souls,” he squeaked out the last few words as Buffy used his distraction to bite him over Drusilla’s mark.

She allowed her slayer side to perform the ritual, instinctively knowing that part of her knew what it was doing. She tasted his blood as it slowly filled her mouth and swallowed, aroused by his taste. Emotions swirled through the blood, adding to the experience; awe, respect, admiration, humility and love. Love unlike any she had every known before. Love that spoke of safety, peace, and completion. Love that protected as it warmed and enveloped. Firm pulls were required to satisfy her inner slayer’s need for more. The second time she swallowed her body tingled with anticipation, she could feel him on the edges of her consciousness. The emotions she was experiencing from the blood were now clearer, more defined. His.

Once more she filled her mouth with his blood. Everywhere they touched, their skin tingled. The scent of her arousal filled the air. She could feel his imbalance, his demon and his man, and she could feel the love that all of him felt for her. It was humbling.

“MINE,” she insisted, her voice guttural and fierce.

His eye’s filled with tears as he felt the missing piece replaced. “Yours.”

His demon purred.

As the Slayer tended his neck with delicate licks, Spike held her close and tested out the bond. Buffy came to him immediately, he could sense her satisfaction with the situation and her love for him. Her sister and mother were further away, but he could feel them too. The positive emotion he was getting from them was having a bizarre effect on his demon. The stupid thing was acting like a bloody puppy rolling on his back and waiting for a belly rub. His William side was quietly sobbing and Spike was trying to find some sort of balance between the two of them.

He had never known such joy.

He had easily survived the separation from his vampiric family, but he was under no doubt that he would not survive the separation with his new family.

Soft kisses caressed his neck as she moved to nibble on his ear, grabbing his complete attention. His ardour made its presence known, nudging her hip from its hiding place under the sheets. Unable to wait for her to reach the place he needed her to be; Spike growled as he grabbed her hair and dragged her lips to his; devouring her with his intensity. Her kisses drugged him; need and urgency were replaced with languid wallowing in bone curling action.

Buffy had rarely been in the dominating position in her previous relationships, usually she followed where her partner led. This time was different. Aside from the initial kiss that Spike had instigated, he had allowed her to set their pace. This thrilled and frightened her at the same time.

Silently she straddled him, grabbing each of his hands in hers, she pulled them up above his head, encouraging him to hold onto the firm slats of the headboard. Locking her eyes with his, she slowly unbuttoned her shirt. Her smile was feline in nature when she finally removed it, making him wait, feeling his anticipation through their connection. Leaning into him, she gave his exposed nipple a quick lick and groaned in answer to his soft moan.

Smiling to herself she asked him, “Hmmm, wonder what I should do now?”

“You should bloody well let me touch you,” Spike whined in frustration, her lace covered nipples making his mouth water in need.

Her softly whispered, “What’s stopping you?” was all the invitation he needed.

Her bra was gone before her back touched the bed, his mouth latching on to one nipple as his hand reached for the other. Her senses were overloaded as his licked, nibbled, and suckled one pebbled tip and ran the peak of the other through his fingers, pulling gently, kneading, stroking.

Bolts of pleasure shot straight to her center, a combination of what he was doing and what he was feeling intensified her own levels of arousal. Underneath it all, the softness of their love cushioned and embraced.

The remainder of her clothes disappeared as if by magic. Skin touching skin; velvet passing over cool marble surfaces. Touching, tasting, kisses that cooled over heated skin and touches that brought warmth with them.

Buffy marvelled at the sensations, even without the joining of the claim, she knew that she had never experienced anything like this before. Spike’s touch showed her love that Angel’s never had, his exploration and worship of her body made Riley seem amateurish, and Parker didn’t even deserve to be mentioned. From his gentle embrace, his exploring hands, and his soft kisses, Spike made her body sing. His voice soothed as it enticed, making her bold and adventurous, encouraging her timid explorations with a litany of praise that made her blush and preen at the same time.

Their eyes met and held as he entered her, her heat warming him as he’d never been warmed before. Words seemed insignificant as they moved together in the timeless dance of the ages, the silence intensifying the strength of the bond.

Passion built, higher and higher, threatening to explode. Their coupling became frenzied as they both moved ever closer to the edge. Spike moved his fingers to her clit, gently rubbing in circles that increased in speed until she came, crying his name in exultation. Her own name spilled from her lover’s lips as he followed her over the edge.

*~*~*

Buffy allowed herself to take in the night. He had only been gone a couple of days, but the miss-age factor was still on high alert.

Patrolling was just one of the things that was different with him gone. Summer usually meant a lessoning of demonic activity around the Hellmouth and that had meant that their patrols had been more like moonlight strolls than actual patrols. They had talked about so many different subjects including their personal fantasies and dreams for the future. No mention had been made of the fact that she was mortal and he wasn’t. That she had been living on borrowed time for quite a while now. She didn’t tell him what Tara had told her, even when everything within her screamed to tell him, to ask him, to share with him, anything that would help her reach her decision.

The hardest thing about her decision was not the Spike factor. There was no doubt in her mind that he was the one she would love with her last breath. The question was always going to be - did she want to live forever?

As her mind wandered over the possibilities, she failed to notice the familiar figure that moved to intercept her. By the time the electricity from the tazer hit her, it was too late to do anything at all.
Chapter 48 by jackofspikes
Chapter 48

**

Previously:

As her mind wandered over the possibilities, she failed to notice the familiar figure that moved to intercept her. By the time the electricity from the tazer hit her, it was too late to do anything at all.

**
Joyce shot up in bed, her hand reaching for dressing gown as her feet found her slippers. A look of steely determination crossed her features. She was fighting this one. This was one vision that she would be arguing strenuously against following the way the Powers wanted it to go.

Making her way downstairs, she picked up the phone and dialled the familiar number. She spoke as soon as Giles’ sleepy voice answered.

“Buffy’s been kidnapped.”

~*~*~

Drusilla collapsed into Xander’s arms. Anya sidled up next to her, and with gentle insistence she urged the weakened vampire to drink a cup of blood from the thermos they had brought with them. It didn’t take long for the effect of the blood to become obvious, open wounds slowly closed and Dru smiled weakly at the two humans aiding her.

The voices where still there, but now she understood them. Facing her childe, she gave him what knowledge she could. “Ask for nothing, tell him to follow your heart’s desire, dearie. You need to trust me on this, William.”

Tilting his head to the side, Spike considered the brunette vampires thoughtfully. “What did you ask for, Dru?”

“I asked to be made what I needed to be to fulfil my destiny,” she replied in a calm, sweet voice.

Her three companions widened their eyes in shock. Not surprisingly, it was Anya who spoke first, cutting through society’s niceties to ask the question they all wanted the answer to. “Why aren’t you insane anymore?”

Drusilla smiled brightly. “Apparently as well as the soul I needed to be sane,” she giggled. Her expression changed from playful to serious in an instant. She swayed as if listening to music that only she could hear. Abruptly she stopped, jerking her head around, she met Spike’s eyes. “Go now, and remember what I told you. Fight well, champion.”

He spent a moment trying to decipher her behaviour, before nodding to each of them. Spinning on his heel and striding away from his small group of friends, he disappeared into the cave, his duster billowing behind him.

“Will he be alright?” Xander asked in a small voice, his concern for his friend palpable.

“We will need to gather more supplies. Spike will need us when he returns, victorious. We must also keep the news of your friend from him at all costs,” Drusilla replied as she gingerly lifted herself to her feet and moved to help herself to more of the blood supplies. For the first time ever, she was responsible for someone else. She knew she needed to be strong to care for them properly. This duty seemed small in the face of all that Spike had done for her in the past. She would protect his family until it was time for her to join her own.

“News of what friend?” Xander asked apprehensively.

Drusilla looked over to the frightened boy and smiled enigmatically. “She will be fine as soon as she gets angry enough. Your slayer just needs to take a leap of faith.”

~*~*~

“I don’t care!” Joyce snarled, furious. “Who ever he is, that bastard has my baby.”

“It has to be Buffy’s choice, Joyce. We will find her and we will help her, but she has to be the one to pronounce sentence on him. I don’t believe for a moment that both you and Cordelia receiving visions at the same time is a coincidence. We must acknowledge that.” Giles tried to calm the distraught mother with his calm tone. “We can only hope that Drusilla was not similarly affected. Or that she at least had enough sense not to tell Spike.”

A thoughtful silence followed his comment, each person silently envisaging the blond vampire’s reaction to the situation they now found themselves facing. Joyce vowed that if the brunette vampiress hadn’t told him, then she sure as hell would be telling him the moment he returned.

Not one of them noticed when the front door opened and closed.

“The seers told me you might need me?”

“WILLOW!”

~*~*~

Willow glanced around the room, revelling in the feeling of home that this group of people seemed to generate. It was good to be home.

After their enthusiastic greetings, the redhead asked for Cordelia and Mrs Summers to repeat their visions.

Cordelia went first.

“I didn’t see who or where it was. All I saw was Buffy chained to a wall and her head was down. When she lifted her eyes she was pissed. And I’m talkin’ more pissed than I was when that moron at the beauty shop screwed up my perm in the seventh grade. Seriously mega pissed.”

Joyce sighed deeply. Like her daughter, she hated inaction. Her child was out there, maybe hurt, and she was forced to repeat the same hateful vision over and over again. She didn’t regret her decision, but that didn’t mean she had to be happy about it all the time.

“I saw the same thing, but before that, I saw Buffy walking through Restfield and a shadow coming up behind her. I felt it when he tazered her. I felt her slip into unconsciousness. I don’t know how to explain it, but he felt familiar and definitely male.” Joyce shook her head in confusion, it was difficult to express the feelings that she had experienced in the vision, and she had no frame of reference to relate to. “After the part where Buffy got angry, I saw something strange. The only way I can explain it is that it felt like some sort of court case, but more intense and serious. There were words, too. They didn’t seem to come from anyone in particular, just seemed to float around the room. I’m sorry; I know I’m not doing this very well, but I can’t think of how else to explain it.”

Giles tentatively wrapped an arm around the frustrated woman in an attempt to console her. “You’re doing wonderfully, my dear,” he assured her. “Do you remember what the words were?”

“A rhyme,” she said as she closed her eyes and searched her memories. “Fifteen in all, five groups of three. Eternally gifted to protect the key.” Joyce blinked a few times, then looked directly at Giles. “And then some strange man asked me if I wanted cheese.”

“The last bit seems strangely similar to a slayer dream, but the rhyme is a part of a prophecy that’s not begun yet,” Penny informed them all. “As to the rest of it, I say that the message is clear. Buffy has been taken, she’s about to get pissed, and we need to get her back.”

“Agreed,” Giles replied, unconcerned that he was still holding Joyce to him. The way she curled into his embrace brought forth pleasant memories of candy and police cars.

“Locator spell?” Willow asked automatically. She had yet to tell them of her limitations. It would be a while before she would trust herself to work alone where magic was concerned. That was the one thing about magic she could control and she needed that more than anything at this point.

“Er, would you pick up the ingredients, Willow?” Giles asked nervously, unsure as yet as to her stability.

Willow waved her hand in dismissal. “Wes’ll help me, don’t panic, no solo spells for the red witch, ‘cause that way can lead to much of the badness.”

~*~*~

When the first locator spell fizzled, Willow was able to tell that the person who had taken Buffy had put up wards to prevent being located by mystical means. She assured them all that she could get through wards with Wes’s help, but that it would take time. Time that none of them wanted to waste.

Cordelia wandered around the house in a listless daze, the migraine from her last vision only just downgrading to that of a mean headache. She mused about her life. She would never have dreamed that she would continue on the fight after she left Sunnydale. Never in her wildest dreams would she have guessed that she would become a seer for the Powers-That-Be because some whiskey drinking half-demon fell in love with her and decided to pass on his ability before sacrificing himself for the greater good – stupid demon.

“Are you okay?”

Tara’s soft voice interrupted Cordelia’s inner rant. The brunette beauty smiled apologetically at the gentle Wiccan. “Aside from the mind numbing headache? Just peachy.”

“As soon as you decide to fight for you and not for Angel, the headaches will stop, Cordelia.”

Cordelia froze. As if in slow motion she turned to the concerned blond. “What are you talking about?” she whispered, shocked.

“Mrs Summers doesn’t get the headaches because she consciously chose to join her daughter’s fight. She wanted to help. She did it out of love. You were given the gift in love, but rejected it. These are not the visions of a person who has been born to the human world, these are visions that were given as a gift, if you don’t want them – return them. If you do want them, then accept them for the right reason, but don’t take to long making up your mind, because as things now stand those visions are killing you, you will die.” There was no sign of the shy Wicca. This was pure guardian.

“There’s dying now? Can I just say how unhappy I am with that little revelation and how very seriously I am going to kick Doyle’s butt when I catch him,” she fumed. “Why the hell didn’t anyone tell me about the fine print?”

Tara grinned in appreciation. She had rarely seen such fire in a person. Cordelia Chase was truly a force to be reckoned with.

~*~*~

Spike stumbled out of the cave and into the waiting arms of his friend. Weakened to the point of collapse, the vampire lifted tear-filled eyes and spoke the words he needed to say before the darkness enveloped him. “He gave me it all, Harris. He gave me it all.”

Xander carefully placed his friend over his shoulder and made his way back to the clearing where he had left the two female members of their little group. They needed to get Spike strong enough to travel before they told him about Buffy. He’d never forgive them if they took too long.

~*~*~

Buffy danced in slow motion around the room. Mirrors followed her movements and white gauze curtains billowed where wind had no place. Images changed, five mirrors circled her, positioning themselves in the points of a perfectly formed pentagram.

She faced each mirror in turn. The first had a frame made from a tree. Branches intertwined and leaves fluttered in the non-existent breeze. Images of Tara, Xander, and Fred faded in and out.

The next frame seemed to be made from the sky itself, clouds drifted from one side to the other, shadows that could be birds flittered around the edges. This one held images of her mother, watcher, and Penny.

The third frame was made from fire. She could feel its heat warming her face. Willow, Cordelia, and Drusilla danced in pagan worship around a bonfire to music that Buffy could hear faintly. As one, they turned to Buffy and smiled and the words ‘trust me’ floated around the room.

The next mirror seemed to be framed with water; she could see waves as they danced against rocks, dolphin’s leaping and playing in the gentle current. Wesley, Anya, and Gunn ebbed and flowed within the swirling mists that lived in the mirror.

The last mirror sat in a seamless frame that looked and felt like it had neither beginning nor end. Smooth and strong it screamed of protection and safety. Within the frame she saw Spike. Spike holding a baby. A third image appeared in the mirror like a shadow, and every now and again the image would become slightly clearer. Each time it did, Buffy heard the voice of the first slayer. Whispering sibilantly, ‘Trust me.’

The images faded away and Buffy found herself swimming gradually towards consciousness.

“It’s about time you woke up. Looks like you’ve gotten lazy as well as skinny.”
Chapter 49 by jackofspikes
Chapter 49

**

Previously:

The images faded away and Buffy found herself swimming gradually towards consciousness.

“It’s about time you woke up. Looks like you’ve gotten lazy as well as skinny.”

**

“Angel,” Buffy snarled. A quick check of her surroundings showed her that she was chained to one of the outer brick walls of the mansion. The wall itself was in a well shaded area, protecting the vampire for the damaging rays of the sun as it made its way across the sky.

“Did my leaving damage you so badly that you decided to make yourself ugly to keep other guys away?” Angel asked, shaking his head as if not understanding what he was seeing.

Buffy wrapped her hand around the chain attached to the shackle on her right wrist and pulled. The only thing that moved was the dust on the wall.

“Magically enhanced to withstand slayer strength, Buff. You need to understand exactly who is in charge here.” Angel mocked lightly, shades of Angelus leaching through in his behaviour. “And that would be…me. You’re going to keep your mouth shut and do everything I say.”

Buffy’s eyes widened in disbelief. Oh hell no, that was so not happening.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing, you idiot?”

Angel moved too fast for human eyes to follow and backhanded the bound slayer before she could continue her rant. His eyes were cold and emotionless as he stepped into her personal space and met her shocked green ones. “Did I stutter?” he snarled.

“Did you say anything worth listening too?” she snarled back, unperturbed by his show of strength. She was incensed beyond measure and in serious need of getting a little payback on this second rate vampire with the second rate soul.

Almost lazily, as if an afterthought, he backhanded her again. “You don’t take orders well, Buff. But don’t worry, that’ll all change when I claim you.”

Every alarm bell within her went off. Her slayer side screamed to be released, to beat this unworthy pretender into mush, heal him, and then do it all over again.

“I am really going to enjoy watching you dust Spike after beating him to a pulp.” Leaning in so close that their noses almost touched, the vampire pushed the issue. “And you will dust him, lover. The claim will make sure of it.”

The thought of being without Spike for even a fraction of an instant slammed into her.

To Angel it must have looked like she was bowing her head in supplication to his greatness.

Buffy focused within. The distorted images from the slayer dream and the voice of the first slayer flashed through her memories. Everything she’d known in her life, all the joy, the pain, the good and the bad. She wasn’t surprised that most of the good lately involved Spike. Faced with the possibility of losing him, letting someone else have him or becoming immortal, she was beginning to realise that forever didn’t sound so bad after all.

She found the voice inside her and followed it.

‘Trust me?’

‘YES’ she answered her inner slayer and gave over control.

~*~*~

In Africa the blonde vampire was startled out of sleep and howled.

~*~*~

Buffy lifted her gaze, righteous fury flashed from her eyes. When Angel reached for her, planning to shake her for her disrespect, her skin burnt his hand and he jumped away from her in shock.

Repeating her earlier move she wrapped her right hand around the chains holding her in place and easily tore them from the wall. Repeating the action, she freed her left arm, then broke the manacles still encasing her wrists as easily as if they were made of clay. Her ankles were freed the same way.

Power radiated off her as she stood and faced the presumptuous pretender to her vampire’s calling. Jumping forward, she grabbed him around the neck. Smoke seeped between her fingers as she slammed him into the wall with as little effort as would have been needed for a rag doll. Her slayer side relished its knowledge that vampires had not seen this particular slayer skill for so long that most that had heard of it probably thought it a fable.

When she had been chosen, her innocence had been an important part of the choice. Untouched skin, blessed by the powers, had made her original body burn the dead flesh of a vampire in much the same way as religious icons do. Now that she had been allowed free reign in the body of the eternal slayer, she tested her abilities. This slayer was worthy, this slayer had chosen immortality for the right reason, this slayer knew more than the corrupted version of the mission that the accursed council had been teaching for centuries. This slayer loved.

Buffy sat back and watched what was happening to her body. It was a strange sensation; taking a back seat within your own mind. She knew what the first slayer was thinking, it wasn’t words as such, but at some deeply primal level, Buffy understood. She also understood that her slayer side was actually the first slayer; the side that was reincarnated with every slayer called. She was the immortal part of the Eternal Slayer. With her acceptance of the role of Eternal Slayer, Buffy felt it the moment the connection became permanent. She felt stronger, she felt more. She felt Faith’s power rejoin hers, and she felt Spike through the claim. He called to her like a siren song. Her slayer side sent soothing coos through the familial bond. He had been weakened and she could feel it. She needed him strong, she needed him home.

She ignored Angel as he clawed at her hand, his moans and whimpers silenced with the destruction of his voice-box.

With her senses on high alert, the Slayer recognised the scent that was closing in on them. She released the vampire and let him drop to the floor while she stepped back and allowed Buffy to take back full control.

“Speak now if you don’t think I should dust you, Angel.”

Angel’s eyes grew wide with fright as he tried unsuccessfully to make his melted voice-box work.

“Buffy?”

“Hey, Wills. Welcome back,” the blond spoke to her friend, never once taking her eyes off the vampire at her feet. What the hell was she supposed to do with him now?

Willow moved to her side, asking her version of Buffy’s own question. “How do we stop him from doing it again, Buffy?”

Buffy felt the familiar stirrings of her slayer side. Something wasn’t right. She was feeling something she shouldn’t be. Opening up her senses, she sought out the source of the anomaly. An irritated grimace crossed her features as she rolled her eyes. “Whistler, the chances of me turning your ribs into a hat are increasing all the time. Tell me why I’m not dusting him this time?” she called out in an exasperated voice.

Whistler walked nonchalantly through the double doors that led to the garden. He thought they’d be happy about the news this time, but you just never knew with the slayer.

“The bosses want to see him, Slayer. He’s really pissed them off this time.”

“Gee, colour me surprised!” Buffy said sardonically, lifting a delicate eyebrow in amusement. “You can take him, but pass on a message to the PTB for me?”

His hesitant nod encouraged her to continue.

“Make sure they understand that from this point on, if he steps foot in Sunnydale, he’s dust. No questions asked.” Buffy allowed enough of her slayer side to show through in her eyes to ensure that there would be no misunderstanding. As it was she was going to be hard pressed to stop Spike from going after the brooding wonder as soon as he learned what had happened.

With a curt nod, Whistler acknowledged her statement. He leaned over Angel, grabbed his shoulder, and they disappeared.

Buffy wrapped her arm around her redheaded friend and turned them in the direction of the exit. “So…how was your trip?”

*~*~*

Buffy and Willow breezed into 1630 Revello drive to interrupt the one kiss Buffy never wanted to see again.

“Willow, please tell me you made band candy???”
Chapter 50 by jackofspikes
Chapter 50

**

Previously:

“A rhyme,” she said as she closed her eyes and looked into her memories. “Fifteen in all, five groups of three. Eternally gifted to protect the key.” Joyce blinked a few times then looked directly at Giles. “And then some strange man asked me if I wanted cheese.”

**

“How are you feeling this morning, Buffy?” Penny asked as she entered the living room of 1630 Revello Drive.

As a group, they had decided to have a meeting about the prophecies even though four of them were unavailable at the moment. Tara had been insistent that the subject be addressed.

“What? You mean the whole being kidnapped by the insane-o vamp, or maybe it was the band candy revisited thing I walked in on? ‘Cause, gotta say, it’s a toss up which one is giving me more ick factors!” Buffy snorted loudly, making her displeasure clear.

Joyce shook her head at her daughter’s antics, at least one daughter seemed to be taking her budding relationship with Rupert well. Both Joyce and the watcher had been a little perturbed by Dawn’s snickered comment about being in the room when Spike found out. Or maybe it was out of the room? Teenagers had such a strange way of looking at things.

“Oh, please, are you trying to tell me that you would prefer to see your biological father macking on your mother?” Penny snorted derisively.

“NO!” Buffy replied, horrified by the visuals. “Does she have to mack on anyone?” she whined.

“Do you?” Penny lifted an eyebrow as she stared down the petulant slayer.

“Why can’t you let me stay in Egypt? This facing facts thing is so not fun.” Buffy grumbled and pouted unhappily. Mean doctors that made you face up to your mother having as much right to a life as you did just totally sucked.

Penny winked at Joyce as she snickered at the disgruntled blond.
~*~*~

Tara took a breath to steel herself. She knew that some of what they needed to discuss was still open to changes, because the L.A. contingent still had to make their decisions. She hoped that they would decide quickly, things would soon make their missing places obvious. Until they decided, Dawn was at risk.

“There are a few events that have been changed from what we would have faced. Some of them are referred to in my mother’s journal and others were events that Penny saw in her own dimension.” Tara stated strongly. All vestiges of the shy young Wicca were gone.

Willow watched her love in awe. She had always known that this side of Tara existed, deeply buried beneath years of abuse at the hands of her family, but seeing it- in the flesh, so to speak- was making her knees weak with desire. Damn she was hot!

“Because Buffy decided to welcome her slayer side completely, we now have an Immortal Slayer, which means the other slayer has lost her powers and there will never be another slayer called.”

Giles’ eyes widened as the implications of what the blond guardian was saying sank in. “The council will not be happy to discover this,” he warned them all.

“We have a little time before they realise what’s happened, Mr. Giles,” Tara assured the agitated watcher. “It will be the start of the prophecy that Anya mentioned, but we’ll look at that in a minute, okay?”

Giles gave a short nod of agreement. He would wait…for now.

“The change in the slayer line means The First can’t gain access to this plane anymore. Which means that we basically have two years with no major problems to face, so we can concentrate on the prophecies,” Tara told them all with a smile.

“Ooh, speaking of prophecies…well, okay, not so much. I just wanted to say I’ve decided to accept Doyle’s gift. So what do I do now and does my totally cool decision help?” Cordelia felt prompted to interrupt. She knew or thought she knew that her decision had nothing to do with what they were discussing, but she had been unable to stop herself from speaking.

“I’m with the prom queen. I’m in for the long haul,” Gunn added his acceptance to the group.

“Me too. With the helping and fighting. Well, maybe not the fighting, unless someone can teach me how. I really like to build things, so maybe I can come up with something that would be of help and you know…help,” Fred offered inarticulately, but her innocent smile and hopeful expression caused every person in the room to smile at her indulgently.

“I would also like to take the opportunity to confirm my own affirmation to the forces for good.” Wesley’s quite voice was seeped with steel.

Tara smiled in relief. The players were now in position.

“Cordelia, I can’t tell you how happy I am to hear you say that. All of you. You’ve just made the prophecies that much easier to be fulfilled,” Tara told them all, her relief evident in her voice.

“How so?” Giles asked, intrigued.

“I promise you, I will answer that in a moment,” the Guardian assured the curious watcher. Turning back to Cordelia, Tara preceded to inform the seer what changes her decision would enable.

“By accepting your calling, your life is no longer under threat from the visions. There will be no more debilitating migraines. The fact that you have chosen this means that the evil higher being that was planning on using you to enter this plane won’t be able to use you in her plans. You’ve also opened the door to the upper realms, allowing another of the Power’s champions to re-enter this dimension and aid your team. We weren’t allowed to tell you before, Cordelia. The decision had to be yours.”

“Hello, Beautiful.”

~*~*~

“I don’t understand it. Why aren’t I bloody poleaxed with guilt?” Spike asked in confusion. His hand reaching out to play and the vampire watched the sun dance over his outstretched digits. He sincerely hoped that he never got to the point of taking the sun for granted. He never wanted to lose the feeling of peace that it gave him as it caressed his features.

“Angel’s guilt is a result of the curse, dear heart. We chose to change our natures and fight for our souls, so they are a reward – not a punishment. We celebrate that which he lamented.” Drusilla smiled as she gently enlightened her puzzled childe. No, not childe. She wondered briefly what he was to her now that he was no longer her childe. Her introspective smile brightened as she came to the only conclusion there could be. “Do you remember saying that I was your saviour; that I delivered you from mediocrity?”

Spike tilted his head to the side as he regarded her. Nodding slightly, he urged her to continue.

“This time, you saved me. You delivered me from evil. Your example is what got me here, sane and ensouled. How do I thank you for that?”

Spike blushed at her praise and Xander snickered at him. The brunette carpenter found the whole idea of Spike blushing hysterical.

“I can still bite you, Harris!”

The blond vampire wasn’t overly surprised when the ex-vengeance demon clipped him on the back of the head.

~*~*~

Doyle kept his eyes firmly on the beautiful brunette seer, drinking her in like a man that had been lost in the desert and dying of thirst who had suddenly found himself in an oasis.

Cordelia stared back with awe, unconsciously moving closer to the man/demon that she had loved and lost.

The two embraced, oblivious to the witnesses of their reunion. Tears and vows of love were exchanged emotionally, before they settled down enough to rejoin the rest of the group.

Before Tara could address them though, Doyle had a little apology he needed to make. “Sorry about the wedgie, Blondie.”

Buffy looked at him in wide eyed shock. “You’re Spike’s ghost?”

“Let’s just say the PTB’s have a sense of humour,” he cryptically replied with a smirk.

“Oh he is so gonna kill you!” She smirked back.

“As to the prophecies - there are three in particular that we need to look at.” Tara started, bringing the group’s attention back from their laughter to the matter at hand.

“That seems to infer that there are more than three to be faced?” Wesley questioned intently.

“There are, but only three that are important right now.” Tara clarified. Each of them had been told what exactly it was that they were choosing, but none of them were aware of what the others had chosen. She needed to get to that now. They deserved their gifts.

“There are a lot of prophecies that refer to the ‘Warriors of light’, you may all think that that means Buffy and Spike, but actually it means all of us. That’s why you had to choose and now you all need to know what your choices mean. We all chose to continue to fight, in essence we became the ‘fourteen immortals’ of prophecy.”

“You’re an immortal too, right?” Cordelia hurriedly asked brunette on whose lap she had placed herself.

“Yes, lass, I’ll be makin’ a nuisance of m’self for the duration.” Doyle’s light Irish brogue danced around the room as the half Brachen demon grinned happily.

“You better, buddy.”

“Who is the last one? Number fifteen?” Dawn asked curiously.

Tara grinned at the young teen. “The first prophecy refers to the joining of the Eternal Champion, the Immortal Slayer, and their child, who counts as number fifteen.”

“I’m going to be a grandmother?” Joyce squealed in delight.

“Not yet, mom.” Buffy grinned at her mother’s excitement.

Tara smiled happily; this was going much better than she had hoped. “The second prophecy is the one that involves the council, and as Buffy has accepted her immortality and reclaimed the Slayer line, that particular prophecy has already been fulfilled – the council just isn’t aware of it yet. However, I do think that when they find out they are going to react badly. We have to be ready.”

“How was it fulfilled, Sweetie?” Willow asked curiously.

“What purpose will the council have if the only slayer there will ever be refuses to work with them?” Tara grinned cheekily.

A plethora of slow smiles spread over the inhabitants of the room as realisation hit them. Buffy’s shone brightest of them all. She heard Penny’s words repeated in her head ‘The fruition of the prophecy requires more than just a slayer though. It requires a slayer that not only understands her origins, but can tap into all her powers’, and her smile widened even further.

“And finally, we have the prophecy of the fifteen. ‘Fifteen in all, five groups of three; eternally gifted to protect the key’. Now we need to talk about your gifts.” Tara stated calmly as she inwardly danced with joy. This was going to be so much fun.

“Gifts? Gifts are good,” Cordelia quipped.

“First off; Dawn is still the Key and she will be able to tap into her powers eventually. Buffy, in your slayer dream you said there were five mirrors. We’ll look at the Earth mirror first.” Tara told her decisively. “Who did you see within the mirror with the tree frame?”

“Oh, um, you, Fred and Xander,” Buffy replied after a moment’s concentration.

“Well, that should please Anya,” Tara replied cryptically before continuing on to explain what it meant. “Our gift is a shield. We can call it up at will to shield whoever we want to protect, including ourselves. Primarily, our mission is to protect the Key. Dawn. But for the most part it will be to protect the champions in each group. Fred will be going back to LA with their team and she gets to act as a protector of innocents while the rest of the group fight. Here, Xander and I will have that same job.”

Fred sat back in shock. She hadn’t expected this. Not. At. All. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. Before, her thoughts had been chaotic, floundering. She wanted to help, but she was a little overwhelmed by the experience of the groups. She didn’t think her little inventions would be a huge help, but she didn’t doubt that they would be some help at least. This gift would allow her to play a much bigger part. She would be integral part of the team. Necessary. After five years in Pylea, necessary felt really good.

“The Mirror of Air, Buffy?” Tara prompted the still reeling slayer.

Buffy was still trying to get her mind around the fact that her friends and family were now as immortal as she was. She wouldn’t be losing anyone. The only one in the group who could be in danger was Dawn, and with fifteen immortals acting as her protection, the danger factor seemed to be pretty low.

“Oh! Um…Penny, Giles and Mom.” Buffy supplied quickly.

Tara giggled; they were going to love this one. “They get to fly and be invisible.” Turning to Giles and Joyce, she grinned conspiratorially. “You know you’re going to be able to torment Spike unmercifully now.”

“Hey!” Buffy shouted indignantly. “That’s my job,” she added with a grin.

“So not fair, why do they get to fly?” Dawn pouted. All she got to be was a glow-y bit of green energy. Well, that just sucked.

“Dawnie, your gifts will come, sweetie. And when they do, I don’t think you will be complaining about not being able to fly.” Tara gently informed the emotional teen.

Dawn lifted an eyebrow, showing an eerie resemblance to the missing blond vampire. She said nothing, content to wait to get the Wiccan alone to badger her about upcoming gifts.

“The Mirror of Fire?” Tara again returned to questioning the blond slayer.

“Wills, Cordy and Dru,” she supplied.

“Drusilla?” Tara asked with concern.

Nodding her head, Buffy wondered about the significance of the nutty brunette vampire…well, the female one anyway.

“Um, Okay,” Tara said, her voice laced with uncertainty. She was definitely going to have to ask the Powers about this one. “The three ladies have power over fire. They can call up fire balls at will.”

“Wow!” Willow exclaimed. “But isn’t that kinda dangerous for Drusilla? What with the combustiness and everything?”

“Whose team will she be with?” Gunn asked, seriously not loving the idea that he would probably be dealing with another crazy vampire.

“She’ll be with us,” Doyle let them know. “She’s gonna be the one to keep the leash on tall, dark, and broody when he’s returned.”

“WHAT?!!” Cordelia shouted.

“You failed to inform us that we would be forced to deal with Angel again,” Wesley accused Tara, still furious about the comments the vampire had made to him. The fact that they were repeats of earlier words didn’t make them any less painful.

“That’s not her fault, so don’t be blamin’ the girl. The Powers only took him for re-educational purposes, he was always coming back. He has to learn what it means to be a champion and we’re gonna be his guides. He’s got his own destiny with Drusilla and that girl ain’t gonna be putting up with any of the shenanigans he’s tried before.” Doyle spoke decisively. He needed them to understand. They needed to help Drusilla, not necessarily her intended beau.

“Each of those gifted with fire need an anchor of water, someone to keep them grounded; someone to give them control, some one to stop them.” Tara pulled the conversation back to the subject at hand. Once the others had returned to their home in LA they could sort out the mess with Angel. “Who was in the Mirror of Water, Buffy?”

“Wesley and Gunn for the L.A. team, and Anya for us.”

“Wesley and Charles; you will need to stand behind the fire bearer and let out your senses. You will feel them; understand all that they are going through. You will hear their thoughts and feel their motives; communicate telepathically with them. You’ll need to follow your own conscience, aid them and watch their backs.”

“I believe we will need to practice that,” Wesley said with a laugh.

“Laugh it up, English, ‘cause I’m callin’ dibs on Cordy.” Gunn smirked at the ex-watcher.

“You’re lucky I’m not the jealous type,” Doyle flashed his gameface of blue skin and spikes at the joking street fighter.

“Dude…nice tan!”

~*~*~

“I’m not bloody well wearin’ it, Harris!” Spike crossed his arms stubbornly.

“You are if you’re coming with me to organise the supplies for the trip home,” Xander shot back with equal force and his own version of Willow’s resolve face.

“Oh, for God’s sakes, it’s just a hat, you stupid vampire. Put the damn thing on and leave. Drusilla and I have things to do.” Anya rolled her eyes at the vanity of the bleached blond. One look at his reflection for the first time in over a hundred years had turned into two hours of preening and the ex-demon seriously needed him gone for a while. He was driving her as nutty as Drusilla had been.

“William, Sunshine will be cross with you if you arrive home burnt from the sun and unable to touch her.” Drusilla offered her own brand of manipulative wisdom.

“Right then; where’s m’ hat? Move it, Xan, we got blood to buy.” Spike picked up the required safari hat and marched outside leaving the chortling brunette to follow.

~*~*~

“And the last mirror?” Dawn asked the question that the all wanted to know.

“Spike, a baby, and me,” Buffy offered.

“Life,” Tara smiled serenely. “The fifth Mirror is of Spirit, of life. It shows the champions that protect and create life.”

“But they don’t have a kid,” Gunn felt it necessary to point out the obvious.

“Not yet, but once the mating claim is in place, Buffy and Spike will be able to have a child. The birth of the child completes the prophecy.” Tara answered the unasked question.

“How come none of these prophecies are uber bad?” Buffy felt pressed to ask, her own experience with the Master had left her with a bad feeling about all things prophetic.

“Well, they’re bad for the Council of Watchers and the minions of evil,” Cordelia observed with sarcasm directed at those affected by the prophecies rather than those in the room. “Pretty sure Faith’s not doing a happy dance either.”

Buffy snorted in a very unladylike manner at the brunette slayer’s loss. It couldn’t have happened to a more deserving person as far as she was concerned, her usually forgiving nature nowhere to be found in the case of the girl who had tried to steal her life.

“So, what happens now?” Fred tentatively asked.

“Your team needs to go home and prepare for Drusilla’s arrival and ultimately Angel’s return. Cordelia or Drusilla will know if you need to come back here to protect Dawn. But until then, you need to be the champions that you know to be.”

“We’re gonna need a bigger office,” Cordelia spoke with practicality.

“Check out the Hyperion Hotel. It has a Thesulac paranoia demon that you’ll need to get rid of, but it’s been abandoned for ten years, so you should be able to buy it pretty cheaply. Oh, and get David Nabbit to help you with financial advice,” Penny suggested easily. She loved it when the details just came to her.

~*~*~

The Sunnydale Scoobies waved goodbye to the L.A. team. The group had been uncharacteristically subdued. On some level, it felt like they were losing a part of themselves. Cordelia had shown them all a side of her they had never known. Doyle’s playful nature had captured all their hearts. Wesley had changed so much that they almost didn’t recognise him, and all the changes had been for the better. Fred and Gunn had joined them as unknown entities and had left as family.

Tara watched them go, knowing that Gunn too would find his eternal partner, but first he had to find himself. She hoped his journey wouldn’t be too hard.

~*~*~

With a goal in mind it didn’t take long to get all the information they needed on the Hyperion. Wesley, Gunn and Fred found the spell they would need to vanquish the demon and gathered the ingredients that would be used. Cordelia contacted David Nabbit and once the millionaire discovered that Doyle had access to the funds required, the purchase of the hotel was finalised within a few hours. It was amazing what money could do. Cordelia was ecstatic and proceeded to make a list of office equipment she wanted to buy, followed by a list of what would be needed to refurbish the hotel, and finally a list of all the shops she wanted Doyle to take her to- Tiffany’s being top of the list. She had no intention of letting him get away a second time.

~*~*~

Spike pulled the Desoto up to the entrance of the old hotel. “You sure this is the place, Harris?” he asked sceptically. He couldn’t imagine the cheerleader in a place like this.

Xander shrugged. “Seriously doubting it, but it is the address they gave me over the phone,” he replied as he exited the car and automatically moved to help the two ladies from the back seat as Spike moved to the trunk and unloaded Drusilla cases.

Drusilla sighed in joy and lifted her arms high in the air before gently spinning in the dance they had all become familiar with, her free spirited nature openly enjoying the night air and the hint of jasmine it carried with it. Without a word she floated towards the front doors of the hotel.

Anya followed the vampiress without question, leaving the two males to follow in her wake.

Once the initial greetings were out of the way, Spike spoke up about his immediate concerns. “This place gives you no protection. Dru and I just walked in, no invite needed. You’re gonna have to do something about that.”

“Any suggestions?” Cordelia was quick to ask, a little pissed that none of them had thought about vampire access to a hotel.

Spike thought for a minute. “There’s a bloke around here that has a nightclub – Caritas. He’s got a sanctuary spell on the place. That might work here.”

“Lorne!” Wesley exclaimed in relief.

“I’m on it,” Cordelia commented as she picked up the phone.

“You’re gonna need it soon, just in case the poof comes back.”

“The poof?” Gunn asked, completely lost.

Xander snickered. “One of the many monikers old blues eyes here has for the broody one.”

Cordelia snorted derisively as she waited for the green empath demon to come to the phone. “The Powers got pissed at his kidnapping of the Golden Girl and bumped his ass upstairs for re-education.”

“The Golden Girl?” Spike asked suspiciously.

“She’s fine, man,” Gunn hastily assured the volatile blond vampire. “Just pissed that she wasn’t allowed to kick his ass.”

“Buffy? The bloody great poof kidnapped Buffy?” Spike snarled his question.

“William, she’s fine.”

“You knew? Bloody hell, Dru, why didn’t you tell me?” he demanded, outraged. Spinning on his heel, he faced Xander and Anya. “We’re leavin’.”

As he moved towards the front doors, he was halted by the imperious command of the ex-vengeance demon.

“Not so fast there, mister. Call her if you need to be sure, but you are not starting that accident-waiting-to-happen again until you’ve cleaned off the windows.”

If there was one thing the vampire had learned over the preceding weeks, it was that trying to ignore an Anya directive was an exercise in futility. The girl had no qualms about threatening to get in touch with her contacts in the vengeance realm and wishing for something nasty to happen to his manly bits. Some of her threats were enough to make a master vampire cringe in fear. He was bloody well telling the slayer when he got home. There had to be some sort of rule against that sort of thing.

Snatching Xander’s offered cell phone in a display of childish pique, Spike moved away to call his girl. Mumbling petulantly all the while about pushy bints and their tendency to be control freaks.

The soft smile on his face when he returned was enough to tell the rest of them that the slayer had managed to calm the panicked vampire down. He passed the phone back to his friend and grabbed the bag of cleaning supplies Anya thrust in his direction.

Anya hid her grin as she turned to the love of her life and let him know who was boss. “Why are you smiling, Xander? Go help him!”

“But, Ahnnnn,” he whined as he followed the master vampire out to clean off the windows of the Desoto. He didn’t seriously argue, though. He recognised her don’t-mess-with-me voice.

Cordelia lifted a delicate eyebrow in question at the ex-vengeance demon.

“Eleven hundred years as a vengeance demon has its benefits,” Anya offered smugly.

As Spike and Xander worked they heard the tinkling of laughter from inside the hotel.
Epilogue by jackofspikes
Author's Notes:
This is the final chapter of this story. I do have plans for a sequel. This story was needed in order to place everyone where I need them for the main story that I had in mind when I started this fic. I hope to start it after I have finished up some of my other commitments. Thank you all for reading this and to the wonderful people that faithfully reviewed...you have my heart.

Jack
Epilogue.

After dropping off Anya and Xander, Spike made his way to Revello drive. Taking a seat on the porch swing, he settled himself to watch the coming dawn. Peace settled over his soul as he waited, listening to the rhythmic sounds of the heartbeats within the house. His family was sleeping and the gentle beats soothed his demon.

He had missed them all so much. Even though he could feel them through the family bond, he hadn’t focused on the connection for fear of losing concentration when he faced the trials of the legendary balance demon. Now that he knew Buffy was safe, he didn’t know if he was glad he hadn’t known at the time or angry with himself that he hadn’t been here to help. He was elated with the gifts that had been bestowed upon him, but the thought that that price of those gifts could have easily been his slayer chilled him to the bone. His immortality weighed heavily on his mind. How would he survive eternity without them?

Tara watched the thoughtful vampire from her room across the street. She longed to ease his concerns but she knew that it was Buffy’s place to tell him. She smiled as the early morning sunlight seemed to touch him with hesitation, inching higher and higher until it kissed his pale features. She allowed Willow to take her into her embrace as the redhead joined her at the window. With a silent nod, she directed Willow’s gaze to the sight she was watching.

Willow quietly gasped at her first glimpse of the sun drenched vampire. “Oh, Goddess…he’s gorgeous.”

~*~*~

Buffy rolled over, reaching for something that wasn’t there. A look of disgruntled pique crossed her face before she snuggled deeper under the covers of her childhood bed. Her senses became alert before she did and the tingling in her stomach informed her slayer side that something was close. Something that was hers. The slayer urged the girl the rest of the way to wakefulness. ‘Spike’.

Buffy flew out of the bed and raced downstairs. Yay for boyfriend snuggles!

Lost in contemplation over the downside of immortality, Spike failed to notice the approaching slayer until she leaped into his lap and kissed him soundly on the lips.

“Missed you,” she whispered into his lips.

“Oh, sunshine, you have no idea,” he whispered back before pulling her tighter into his embrace and reintroducing himself to the bounty of her lips.

As Buffy broke off the kiss for a much needed breath, she realised something. “You’re in sunlight? You’re not combusting. Why aren’t you combusting? Not that I want you making with the inner glow or anything, but…?”

Spike chortled in delight at her ramblings. “Lots of neat new changes, slayer. Wanna hear?”

“Absolutely, but it’s gonna have to wait till after I get dressed. Mom is gonna pitch a fit if she finds me out here in my jammies,” Buffy giggled as she reluctantly moved from the vampires lap.

Spike smiled in contentment, happy to wait for his love’s return, happy to wait in the sun.

~*~*~

“I’m making pancakes. Why don’t you come inside and join us, William.” Joyce smiled at the blond vampire as she poked her head out front door. She and Dawn had both missed him, but her youngest was quite likely to keep interrupting the blond couple if Spike didn’t make with the family time now. In truth, the Summers matriarch couldn’t wait to find out how it was possible for him to be sitting in the sun.

Spike eagerly followed her inside. Seeing Joyce and Dawn soothed his newly received soul. They were his; his family. He had no idea how long he would have them; he was planning on making every minute count.

Once Buffy joined them in the kitchen, Spike began his tale.

“So, all you asked for was that your heart’s desire be granted?” Dawn asked excitedly. She loved that her pseudo big brother had returned and relished time in his company. It was so nice not to have to hide her adoration of him. To have him welcome in her home at all times. She loved that her mother accepted him as family; that her sister and her friend so obviously made each other happy. She was thrilled that this vampire, the one she liked, was theirs.

Spike shrugged in return. “Dru actually suggested it and I know it’s daft, but something told me to listen to her. Bloody glad I did, now!”

“So is the all-powerful soul and the new sun friendliness it, or were there some other surprises?” Buffy asked, intrigued.

“I got forgiven, pet,” he whispered, still overwhelmed with the knowledge that he had been redeemed…that his efforts had been rewarded. He hadn’t done any of it for that purpose. Spike had assumed that he would always be damned, never dreaming that his secret yearning would be answered. He had chosen to do good because he had learned he had the choice, and he wanted to be good for Buffy, for Joyce and Dawn, for the scoobies. He wanted to help, not to try and make up for the atrocities in his past – he knew he couldn’t change anything he’d done- but because he honestly believed it was the right thing to do. At first it might have been because of his new family, but it had soon been something he wanted to do for himself.

He told them of Drusilla’s theory about the guilt. He told them of her sanity and about the closeness that had developed between him, Xander, and Anya.

With the subject of Anya broached, Spike couldn’t help but complain to his girls about the mean ex-vengeance demon and her nasty habit of threatening his manly bits.

Dawn’s ‘ew’ intermingled with laughter to echo loudly throughout the house.

~*~*~

The two blond warriors casually made their way through the town and its many graveyards, both lost in their own thoughts.

Spike played with the small box in the left pocket of his duster; hesitant to bring up the subject that had been foremost on his mind for days; ever since the small blond had blithely informed him that everyone he cared about was now as immortal as he was. He mentally repeated the prophecies, reminding himself that the one he wanted desperately to come to fruition required them to be mated. He wanted it so desperately that he could taste it, but he wanted it all. He wanted to be married in the human world just as much as he wanted to be married in the demon world. His hesitation came from not knowing if she was ready yet. If she could commit, or if she really understood what eternity meant.

Buffy surreptitiously observed the vampire holding her hand. She had a sneaking suspicion that the deep thoughts he was clearly contemplating had a lot to do with the prophecies. Well, one of them, anyway. She couldn’t even begin to imagine what having his own child would mean to him. She was well enough versed in vampire lore to understand that it was not something a vampire ever thought about, but she knew her vampire. She knew that the part of him that was William would be both overwhelmed and overjoyed at the very concept of having a child of his own. But she was an old fashioned girl. She wanted to be married first.

She smiled to herself, inwardly fantasizing about her own wedding. She wondered if he was waiting for a sign from her. Maybe she needed to give him a subtle little nudge. But she was not a subtle kind of girl. This would take some thought. Maybe she could try something with the ring? They never did finish that last conversation. Lifting the long necklace that she wore from beneath her top, Buffy silently contemplated the skull ring that he’d gifted her with eighteen months earlier.

Spike watched as his girl pondered over the ring he’d given her when he popped the question the first time. Maybe she was ready after all. Maybe. God, he bloody hated that word! She was so young, but she’d experienced more in her short life than most people faced in their entire lives. She’d had her heart broken by bastards that didn’t deserve her in the first place, but then again, he wasn’t under any delusions that he deserved her either. He was so confused. He loved her so much, but he was terrified of rushing her. He needed her to be as ready for this as he was.

“Do you still want to marry me? Or is that...um...lame for a vampire?” Buffy blurted out her question, her eyes stubbornly focused on the ring she was still holding. Internally, she rolled her eyes at her attempt at subtle. Sheesh, could she be more of a twit?

Spike froze in shock. Did she…?

Buffy took a few more steps before she realised her vampire hadn’t moved with her. She knew she had to look back at him, but she was terrified. Her old insecurities bubbled to the surface. What if she’d spoiled it all? Taking a deep breath to steel herself against the possibility that she had destroyed everything by speaking out of turn, Buffy slowly turned to face the love of her life.

Relief filled her as she saw his look of total awe, but she also realised the clearly dumbstruck vampire’s features held fear. She had forgotten that he could be as insecure as she often was. This time she would leave him in no doubt!

“Spike?” she gently smiled at the gob smacked vampire. “You still in there, blondie?”

“Did you…?” he started before lapsing back into a confused silence.

“Well, I was only asking because I figured we might want to tell Mom and Dawnie, you know? I mean, especially if we’re gonna do the whole mating thing. They can’t be there for that, not that I want them there or anything, ‘cause I don’t want my mother or baby sister watching me have hot monkey sex. But a human marriage would be something they could witnes…”

Buffy was forced to break off what she was saying when the vampire she was talking to moved with speed that she hadn’t known he was capable of to kiss her with wild abandon.

“Do you mean it? You’ll marry me?” he begged her to confirm what he thought he was hearing.

“Oh, Spike,” she smiled as she gently caressed his cheek. “Of course I will.”

Slipping the box he’d kept with him for months out of his pocket, he took a deep breath then opened it, showing her the contents. “This one might fit better, luv.”

Buffy gasped as the moonlight danced off the gleaming diamond solitaire that seemed clasped by petals of gold. She watched as he gingerly removed the gorgeous ring and lifted her hand with his slightly shaking one. Their eyes locked as he placed the ring on her finger in an action he’d dreamed about for months.

“I love you, Buffy.”

“I love you, too, Spike.”

~*~*~

His growl filled the air as he reached the grove, his glowing yellow eyes searching as his senses reached out.

She was here.

The circular formation of the grassy knoll hid nothing from him. Trees ringed the moonlit area.

Her answering growl seemed to come from everywhere at once, but her scent came from the center.

Moving with the fluid grace of a predator, the vampire flowed towards her.

There.

Crouched close to the ground, her iridescent green eyes locked with his. Moonlight flitted across her ethereal beauty. Soft growls of passion reached his sensitive ears and his rumblings matching hers. Circling slowly, he moved cautiously around her. She moved with him, matching him step for sinuous step, her glittering eyes never leaving his.

As one they moved, primal urges compelling them as their lips slammed together in fiery passion. Lethal fangs sliced through vulnerable flesh as their tongues battled for supremacy. Clothing, rent by razor sharp claws, disappeared beneath the onslaught of agile fingers.

The Slayer howled with joy that her touch did not damage him. He was worthy. He was the one.

The vampire echoed her howl, the demon revelling in the power and passion of the one who would be his mate. His.

Both fought for the dominating position, rolling over and over again on the soft bed of grass. Finally her hand wrapped around his engorged member, squeezing in a grip that would have crippled an unworthy mate. He snarled with pleasure at her painful hold and latched onto one of her exposed nipples, wallowing in ecstasy at the taste of her blood as his fangs pierced her breast.

She used his momentary preoccupation with her taste to slam herself down onto his turgid length. Both gasped, she at the size of the demon’s cock as it filled her completely, he at the steel grip of the velvet walls that held him.

Turning them swiftly, the demon pounded into her with animalistic passion; lightning swift thrusts that started a fire raging within them both. Higher and higher the pressure built as she matched him thrust for thrust.

She curled her legs around his waist, her grip excruciating. He didn’t falter.

Twisting her fingers through his hair, she jerked his head to the side, exposing the bite that had claimed him as family. Snarling, she struck like a viper, tearing at his neck, desperate to mark him. After taking several strong pulls of his blood, she removed her fangs and dragged his head up to catch his eyes. Crimson dripped from her lips as she uttered her claim.

“Mine.”

Moving swiftly, he tangled his hand her hair. Exposing the delicate curve of her throat, he sank his fangs home with ferocious intensity. Three swallows of her glorious blood and his demand was made with equal fervour.

“Mine.”

Overwhelmed by the intensity of their mutual orgasms, they completed the age-old ritual, both of them gasping, ‘yours’.

Breathing heavily, their fangs receded and Buffy and Spike held tightly to each other as the claim took hold. The intensity of their shared emotions causing them both to almost black out.

Long moments later, Buffy felt compelled to ask, “Can we bring him out again?”

Spike’s laughter echoed through the darkness.

~*~*~

Joyce’s insistence on an engagement party brought everyone to Revello drive. It had been a long time since the house had been filled with the healthy sound of people laughing and joking in joyful abandon.

This group knew that their lives would be filled with turmoil and fighting. The Council would probably be their first battle as a team, so they had made a pact to enjoy their rare downtime whenever they could.

Happy couples surrounded the room, with Buffy and Spike the center of attention. Cordelia and Doyle had decided to share their own engagement with the blond couple, but both Buffy and Cordelia had flatly refused to even contemplate a double wedding.

Tara and Willow held hands, happy to have once again found the internal beauty of each other. Well, the internal beauty that Willow had temporarily lost. Tara had always been beautiful.

Anya and Xander were also closer. Xander had taken Penny’s advice and discussed his fears with the woman he loved. Together, they were working at undoing the damage his family had done to him.

Fred and Wesley shyly presented their own new relationship, as did Joyce and Giles. The older couple’s caution had nothing to do with shyness. Both were still smarting from Spikes uproarious laughter, followed by his threats of bodily harm if Giles ever hurt Joyce.

Dawn flitted from group to group, much like a bee collecting pollen. Gunn and Drusilla seemed to follow in her wake.

Penny stood and watched them all. Her own date was due to arrive at any moment, and she was a little nervous about the group’s reaction to the man she had worked hard to cultivate. She hoped they would be accepting of him, because she had no plans on letting him slip away.

When the doorbell rang, the psychologist moved swiftly to answer it.

Buffy, noticed the newest arrival from across the room. She felt a jolt of recognition, but couldn’t place him. The Armani suit indicated money, and the absence of tingles told her he was human, but more than that, she just couldn’t figure out. He was strangely familiar, but she had no idea where she might know him from.

Willow, Xander, and Spike joined her when they noticed the puzzled expression on the slayer’s face.

“What’s up Buff?” Xander naturally spoke up first.

“Penny’s date. I know him, I just can’t remember where from.”

Both Willow and Xander looked over to the man who was now blushing with embarrassment, clearly aware of their perusal. Neither one of them recognised the well dressed brunette.

When Spike burst into laughter, the original scoobies stared at him askance, their confusion clear. He doubled over, bellowing with mirth at their confused expressions and the identity of Penny’s secret lover.

“Bloody hell, it's Willy!”


This story archived at http://https://spikeluver.com/SpuffyRealm/viewstory.php?sid=23811